Portrait of the pirate Edward Thatch
(or Teach).—From Capt. Charles Johnson’s General
History of the Highwaymen [etc.]. London, 1736. In the
New York Public Library (Lenox Building)
Title-page of the proceedings
against the negroes.—Title-page of the original
edition of Daniel Horsmanden’s Journal of the
so-called “Negro Plot” of 1741. From an original in the
New York Public Library (Lenox Building)
Facsimile of the New York Weekly
Journal.—First page of the second number of
John Peter Zenger’s newspaper, from an original in the
New York Public Library (Lenox Building)
Robert Dinwiddie.—After a phototype
by F. Gutekunst which forms the frontispiece to vol. ii. of the
Dinwiddie Papers, published by the Virginia Historical
Society
Map of Braddock’s defeat.—Redrawn
from plate 6 of Winthrop Sargent’s History of Braddock’s
Expedition, published by the Historical Society of Pennsylvania
View of the buildings belonging to
Harvard College, Cambridge, New England, 1726.—Partial
reproduction of the earliest print of Harvard College. What is
believed to be the only extant copy of this old engraving is
owned by the Massachusetts Historical Society
Boundary monument on the St. Croix.—From
a lithograph by L. Haghe after a sketch by Joseph Bouchette, made in
July, 1817, and included in his British Dominions in North America.
London, 1832
Table of stamp charges on
paper.—From an original of this broadside, in the
Emmet Collection, No. 1802, in the New York Public Library
(Lenox Building)
Call for meeting to protest against
the landing of tea.—A Philadelphia poster, from Winsor’s
America. There is an original in the Historical Society
of Pennsylvania
Page from the diary of Josiah Quincy,
Jr.—From Winsor’s America. The original diary,
kept while he was in London in 1774, is preserved in the
Massachusetts Historical Society
Proclamation of the King for the
suppression of the rebellion.—From an original of this
broadside in the Emmet Collection, No. 1496, in the New York
Public Library (Lenox Building)
Jefferson’s original draft of the Declaration
of Independence.—This facsimile of Jefferson’s original rough
draft, with interlineations by Adams and Franklin, is from an artotype
by Edward Bierstadt, made from the original in the Department of
State, Washington, D. C.
Map of Sullivan’s Island.—Redrawn
from a plan in Johnson’s Traditions and Reminiscences of the
American Revolution in the South.
Charleston, S. C., 1851
Operations around Trenton and Princeton.
Numbers 76 represent the camps of General Cornwallis and 77
that of General Knyphausen on the 23d of June, 1777.—Redrawn
from a sketch map by a Hessian officer
Reduced facsimile of the first and
last parts of Patrick Henry’s letter of instructions to
George Rogers Clark.—From the Conquest of the
Northwest, by William E. English
The Appendix in this volume is taken by permission from
Mr. Howard W. Preston’s Documents Illustrative of American
History.
A HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN PEOPLE — CHAPTER I COMMON UNDERTAKINGS
There had been some noteworthy passages in the
reports which Colonel Francis Nicholson sent to the
government at home when he was first governor of
Virginia (1690); for he studied his duties in those days
with wide-open eyes, and had sometimes written of
what he saw with a very statesmanlike breadth and
insight. It was very noteworthy, among other things,
that he had urged a defensive confederation of the
colonies against the French and Indians, under the
leadership of Virginia, the most loyal of the colonies.
He had made it his business to find out what means of
defence and what effective military force there were
in the other colonies, particularly in those at the north,
conferring with their authorities with regard to these
matters in person when he could not get the information
he wished by deputy. The King and his ministers in
England saw very clearly, when they read his careful
despatches, that they could not wisely act upon such
suggestions yet; but they knew that what Colonel
Nicholson thus openly and definitely advised was what
must occur to the mind of every thoughtful and observant
man who was given a post of authority and guidance
in the colonies, whether he thought it wise to
advise action in the matter or not. It was evident,
indeed, even to some who were not deemed thoughtful
at all. Even the heedless, negligent Lord Culpeper,
little as he really cared for the government he had been
set to conduct, had suggested eight years ago that all
questions of war and peace in the colonies should be
submitted for final decision to the governor and council
of Virginia, where it might be expected that the
King’s interests would be loyally looked after and safeguarded.
PLAN OF CHARLESTON, SOUTH CAROLINA, 1732
No doubt the colonies would have objected to and
resisted such an arrangement with a very hot resentment,
and no one in authority in London dreamed for
a moment of taking either Lord Culpeper’s or Colonel
Nicholson’s advice in the matter; but it was none the
less obvious that the King and his officers must contrive
some way, if they could, by which they might use
the colonies as a single power against the French in
America, if England was indeed to make and keep an
empire there. If King James, who leaned upon France
as an ally and prayed for the dominion of the Church
of Rome, had seen this, it was not likely that William
of Orange, who was the arch-enemy of France and the
champion of Protestantism against Rome, would overlook
it. He was no sooner on the throne than England
was plunged into a long eight years’ war with the French.
And so it happened that the colonies seemed to reap
little advantage from the “glorious revolution” which
had put out a tyrant and brought in a constitutional
King. William of Orange, it presently appeared, meant
to unite groups of colonies under the authority of a
single royal governor, particularly at the north, where
the French power lay, as James before him had done;
giving to the governors of the principal colonies the
right to command the military forces of the colonies
about them even if he gave them no other large gift of
power. He did more than James had done. Being a
statesman and knowing the value of systematic administration,
he did systematically what James had done
loosely and without consistent plan. The Board of
Trade and Plantations, which he organized to oversee
and direct the government of the colonies, did more to
keep their affairs under the eye and hand of the King
than any group of James’s ministers had been able to
do. The great Dutch King was determined to wield
England and her possessions as a single imperial power
in the game of politics he was playing in Europe.
The French power, which he chiefly feared, had really
grown very menacing in America; was growing more
so every year; and must very soon indeed be faced and
overcome, if the English were not to be shut in to a
narrow seaboard, or ousted altogether. It was not a
question of numbers. It was a question of territorial aggrandizement,
rather, and strategic advantage. Probably
there were not more than twelve thousand Frenchmen,
all told, in America when William became King
(1689); whereas his own subjects swarmed there full
two hundred thousand strong, and were multiplying
by the tens of thousands from decade to decade. But
the French were building military posts at every strategic
point as they went, while the English were building
nothing but rural homes and open villages. With
the French it did not seem a matter of settlement; it
seemed a matter of conquest, rather, and of military
occupation. They were guarding trade routes and
making sure of points of advantage. The English
way was the more wholesome and the more vital. A
hardy, self-dependent, crowding people like the English
in Massachusetts and Virginia, and the Dutch in New
York, took root wherever they went, spread into real
communities, and were not likely to be got rid of when
once their number had run into the thousands. Their
independence, too, and their capable way of managing
their own affairs without asking or wanting or getting
any assistance from government, made them as hard
to handle as if they had been themselves an established
continental power. But the French had an advantage,
nevertheless, which was not to be despised. They
moved as they were ordered to move by an active and
watchful government which was in the thick of critical
happenings where policies were made, and which meant
to cramp the English, if it could not actually get rid
of them. They extended and organized the military
power of France as they went; and they were steadily
girdling the English about with a chain of posts and
settlements which bade fair to keep all the northern
and western regions of the great continent for the King
of France, from the mouth of the St. Lawrence round
about, two thousand miles, to the outlets of the Mississippi
at the Gulf.
NEW ORLEANS IN 1719
Their movement along the great rivers and the lakes
had been very slow at first; but it had quickened from
generation to generation, and was now rapid enough
to fix the attention of any man who could hear news
and had his eyes abroad upon what was happening
about him. Jacques Cartier had explored the noble
river St. Lawrence for his royal master of France a
long century and a half ago, in the far year 1535, fifty
years before the English so much as attempted a settlement.
But it was not until 1608, the year after Jamestown
was begun, that Samuel de Champlain established
the first permanent French settlement, at Quebec, and
there were still but two hundred lonely settlers there
when nearly thirty years more had gone by (1636).
It was the quick growth and systematic explorations
of the latter part of the century that made the English
uneasy. The twelve thousand Frenchmen who were
busy at the work of occupation when William of Orange
became King had not confined themselves to the settlements
long ago made in the Bay of Fundy and at Montreal,
Quebec, and Tadousac, where the great river of
the north broadened to the sea. They had carried their
boats across from the upper waters of the Ottawa to
the open reaches of Lake Huron; had penetrated thence
to Lake Michigan, and even to the farthest shores of
Lake Superior, establishing forts and trading posts
as they advanced. They had crossed from Green Bay
in Lake Michigan to the waters of the Wisconsin River,
and had passed by that easy way into the Mississippi
itself. That stout-hearted pioneer Père Marquette had
descended the Father of Waters past the Ohio to the
outlet of the Arkansas (1673); and Robert La Salle
had followed him and gone all the long way to the
spreading mouths of the vast river and the gates of
the Gulf (1682), not by way of the Wisconsin, but by
crossing from the southern end of Lake Michigan to
the stream of the Illinois, and passing by that way to
the Mississippi.
SAMUEL DE CHAMPLAIN
And so the lakes and the western rivers and the Mississippi
itself saw the French; and French posts sprang
up upon their shores to mark the sovereignty of the
King of France. Frenchmen easily enough learned
the ways of the wilderness and became the familiars of
the Indians in their camps and wigwams; and they
showed themselves of every kind,—some rough and
lawless rovers, only too glad to throw off the restraints
of the orderly life to which they had been bred and live
as they pleased in the deep, secluded forests, trading
without license, seeking adventure, finding a way for
the civilization which was to follow them, but themselves
anxious to escape it; others regular traders, who
kept their hold upon the settlements behind them and
submitted when they were obliged to official exactions
at Montreal; some intrepid priests, who preached salvation
and the dominion of France among the dusky
tribes, and lived or died with a like fortitude and devotion,
never willingly quitting their sacred task or letting go
their hold upon the hearts of the savage men they had
come to enlighten and subdue; some hardy captains
with little companies of drilled men-at-arms from the
fields of France:—at the front indomitable explorers, far
in the rear timid farmers clearing spaces in the silent
woodland for their scanty crops, and little towns slowly
growing within their walls where the river broadened
to the sea.
This stealthy power which crept so steadily southward
and westward at the back of the English settlements
upon the coast was held at arm’s-length throughout
that quiet age of beginnings, not by the English,
but by a power within the forests, the power of the great
confederated Iroquois tribes, who made good their
mastery between the Hudson and the lakes: the Senecas,
Cayugas, Onondagas, Oneidas, and Mohawks. They
were stronger, fiercer, more constant and indomitable,
more capable every way, than the tribes amidst whom
the French moved; and Champlain had unwittingly
made them the enemies of the French forever. Long,
long ago, in the year 1609, which white men had forgotten,
he had done what the Iroquois never forgot or
forgave. He had come with their sworn foes, the Algonquins,
to the shores of that lake by the sources of the
Hudson which the palefaces ever afterwards called by
his name, and had there used the dread fire-arms of
the white men, of which they had never heard before,
to work the utter ruin of the Mohawks in battle. They
were always and everywhere ready after that fatal day
to be any man’s ally, whether Dutch or English, against
the hated French; and the French found it necessary
to keep at the back of the broad forests which stretched
from the eastern Lakes to the Hudson and the Delaware,
the wide empire of these dusky foes, astute, implacable.
They skirted the domains of the Iroquois when they
were prudent, and passed inland by the lakes and the
valley of the Mississippi.
But, though they kept their distance, they advanced
their power. The colonists in New England had been
uneasy because of their unwelcome neighborhood from
the first. Once and again there had been actual collisions
and a petty warfare. But until William of Orange
made England a party to the great war of the Protestant
powers against Louis XIV. few men had seen what the
struggle between French and English held in store for
America. The English colonies had grown back not a
little way from the sea, steadily pushed farther and farther
into the thick-set forests which lay upon the broad
valleys and rising slopes of the interior by mere increase
of people and drift of enterprise. Before the seventeenth
century was out adventurous English traders
had crossed the Alleghenies, had launched their canoes
upon the waters of the Ohio, and were fixing their huts
here and there within the vast wilderness as men do
who mean to stay. Colonel Dongan, the Duke’s governor
in New York (1683), like many another officer whose
duties made him alert to watch the humors and keep
the friendship of the Iroquois, the masters of the northern
border, had been quick to see how “inconvenient to the
English” it was to have French settlements “running
all along from our lakes by the back of Virginia and
Carolina to the Bay of Mexico.” There was keen rivalry
in trade, and had been these many years, between the
men of the English and Dutch colonies and the men of
the French for the profitable trade in furs which had its
heart at the north; and it was already possible for those
who knew the forest commerce to reason right shrewdly
of the future, knowing, as they did, that the English
gave better goods and dealt more fairly for the furs
than the French, and that many of the very Frenchmen
who ranged the forests in search of gain themselves
preferred to send what they had to Albany for
sale. But, except for a few lonely villages in far-away
Maine, there was nowhere any close contact between
French and English in America. Few, except traders
and thoughtful governors and border villagers, who
feared the tribes whom the French incited to attack and
massacre, knew what France did or was planning.
King William’s War (1689-1697), with its eight years
of conscious peril, set new thoughts astir. It made
America part of the stage upon which the great European
conflict between French and English was to be fought
out; and immediately a sort of continental air began to
blow through colonial affairs. Colonial interests began
to seem less local, more like interests held in common,
and the colonies began to think of themselves as part
of an empire. They had no great part in the war, it
is true. Hale Sir William Phips, that frank seaman
adventurer, led an expedition against Acadia in 1690,
took Port Royal, and stripped the province of all that
could be brought away; but that had hardly had the
dignity of formal war. He had chiefly relished the
private gain got out of it as a pleasant reminder of that
day of fortune when he had found the Spanish treasure-ship
sunk upon a reef in far Hispaniola. His second
expedition, made the same year against Quebec, no
doubt smacked more of the regular business, for he
undertook it as an accredited officer of the crown; but
when it failed it is likely he thought more of the private
moneys subscribed and lost upon it than of the
defeat of the royal arms. There was here the irritation,
rather than the zest, of great matters, and the
colonial leaders were not becoming European statesmen
of a sudden. Their local affairs were still of more
concern to them than the policies of European courts.
Nevertheless the war made a beginning of common undertakings.
The colonies were a little drawn together,
a little put in mind of matters larger than their own.
AN EARLY VIEW OF QUEBEC
New York felt herself no less concerned than Massachusetts
and Maine in the contest with the French, with its
inevitable accompaniment of trouble with the Indians;
and Jacob Leisler, plebeian and self-constituted governor
though he was, had made bold to take the initiative
in forming plans for the war. Count Louis de Frontenac
had been made governor of New France the very
year William established himself as king in England
(1689), and had come instructed, as every Englishman
in America presently heard rumor say, to attack the
English settlements at their very heart,—at New York
itself. It was this rumor that had made Leisler hasten
to seize the government in King William’s name, seeing
King James’s governor hesitate, and hearing it cried
in the streets that the French were in the very Bay.
He had thought it not impossible that James’s officers
might prove traitors and friends of King Louis in that
last moment of their power. And then, when the government
was in his hands, this people’s governor called a
conference of the colonies to determine what should be
done for the common defence. Massachusetts, Plymouth,
and Connecticut responded, and sent agents to
the conference (1690), the first of its kind since America
was settled. It was agreed to attempt the conquest of
New France. Sir William Phips should lead an expedition
by sea against Quebec; and another force
should go by land out of Connecticut and New York
to attack Montreal, the only other stronghold, taking
their Iroquois allies with them. But the land expedition
was every way unfortunate, and got no farther than
Lake Champlain. Frontenac was able to devote all
his strength to the defence of Quebec; and Sir William
Phips came back whipped and empty-handed. The
first effort at a common undertaking had utterly miscarried.
But that was not the end of the war. Its fires burned
hot in the forests. Frontenac prosecuted the ugly business
to the end as he had begun it. He had begun,
not by sending a fleet to New York, for he had none to
send, but by sending his Indian allies to a sudden attack
and savage massacre at Schenectady, where sixty
persons, men and women, old and young, saw swift
and fearful death (1689); and year by year the same
hideous acts of barbarous war were repeated,—not always
upon the far-away border, but sometimes at the
very heart of the teeming colony,—once (1697) at Haverhill,
not thirty-five miles out of Boston itself. Such a
war was not likely to be forgot in the northern colonies,
at any rate, and in New York. Its memories were bitten
into the hearts of the colonists there as with the searings
of a hot iron; and they knew that the French must be
overcome before there could be any lasting peace, or
room enough made for English growth in the forests.
They would rather have turned their thoughts to
other things. There were home matters of deep moment
which they were uneasy to settle. But these larger
matters, of England’s place and power in the world,
dominated them whether they would or no. King
William’s War was but the forerunner of many more, of
the same meaning and portent. Wars vexed and disciplined
them for half
a century, and their
separate interests had
often to stand neglected
for years together
in order that their
common interests and
the interests of English
empire in America
might be guarded.
COURIER DU BOIS, XVII. CENTURY
And yet those who
were thoughtful did
not lose sight of the
great, though subtle,
gain which came with
the vexing losses of
war, to offset them.
They had not failed
to notice and to take
to heart what had
happened in England
when William and
Mary were brought to
the throne. They were
none the less Englishmen
for being out of
England, and what
Parliament did for
English liberty deeply
concerned them. Parliament,
as all the world knew, had done a great deal during
those critical days in which it had consummated the
“glorious revolution” by which the Stuarts were once
for all put from the seat of sovereignty. It had reasserted
the ancient rights named in Magna Charta; it had done
away with the King’s arrogated right to tax; it had
destroyed his alleged right to set laws aside, or alter
them in any way; it had reduced him from being master
and had made him a constitutional king, subject to his
people’s will, spoken through their legal representatives
in Parliament. The new King, too, had shown himself
willing to extend these principles to America. In the
charters which he granted or renewed, and in the instructions
which he gave to the governors whom he
commissioned, he did not begrudge an explicit acknowledgment
of the right of the colonies to control
their own taxation and the expenditures of their own
colonial establishments.
War embarrassed trade. It made hostile territory of
the French West Indies, whence New England skippers
fetched molasses for the makers of rum at home; and
that was no small matter, for the shrewd New England
traders were already beginning to learn how much
rum would pay for, whether among the Indians of the
forest country, among the savages of the African slave
coast, or among their own neighbors at home, where
all deemed strong drink a capital solace and defence
against the asperities of a hard life. But it needed only
a little circumspection, it turned out, to keep even that
trade, notwithstanding the thing was a trifle difficult
and hazardous. There was little cause for men who
kept their wits about them to fear the law on the long,
unfrequented coasts of the New World; and there was
trade with the French without scruple whether war
held or ceased. Buccaneers and pirates abounded in
the southern seas, and legitimate traders knew as
well as they did how confiscation and capture were to
be avoided.
AN ENGLISH FLEET IN 1732
The main lines of trade ran, after all, straight to
the mother country, and were protected when there
was need by English fleets. Both the laws of Parliament
and their own interest bound the trade of the
colonies to England. The Navigation Act of 1660,
in force now these forty years, forbade all trade with
the colonies except in English bottoms; forbade also
the shipment of their tobacco and wool anywhither
but to England itself; and an act of 1663 forbade the
importation of anything at all except out of England,
which, it was then once for all determined, must be
the entrepôt and place of staple for all foreign trade.
It was determined that, if there were to be middlemen’s
profits, the middlemen should be English, and that
the carrying trade of England and her colonies should
be English, not Dutch. It was the Dutch against whom
the acts were aimed. Dutch ships cost less in the
building than ships built in England; the Dutch merchantmen
could afford to charge lower rates of freight
than English skippers; and the statesmen of King
Charles, deeming Holland their chief competitor upon
the seas and in the markets of the world, meant to cut
the rivalry short by statute, so far as the English realm
was concerned.
Fortunately the interests of the colonists themselves
wore easily enough the harness of the acts. For a
while it went very hard in Virginia, it is true, to pay
English freight rates on every shipment of tobacco,
the colony’s chief staple, and to sell only through English
middlemen, to the exclusion of the accommodating
Dutch and all competition. Trade touched nothing
greater than the tobacco crop. Virginia supplied in
that alone a full half of all the exports of the colonies.
Her planters sharply resented “that severe act of Parliament
which excludes us from having any commerce
with any nation in Europe but our own”; for it seemed
to put upon them a special burden. “We cannot add to
our plantation any commodity that grows out of it, as
olive trees, cotton, or vines,” complained Sir William
Berkeley very bluntly to the government in 1671. “Besides
this, we cannot procure any skilful men for one
now hopeful commodity, silk: for it is not lawful for
us to carry a pipe stave or a barrel of corn to any place
in Europe out of the King’s dominions. If this were
for his Majesty’s service or the good of his subjects,
we should not repine, whatever our sufferings are for
it; but on my soul, it is the contrary for both.” But
the thing was eased for them at last when they began
to see how their interest really lay. They had almost
a monopoly of the English market, for Spanish tobacco
was kept out by high duties, the planting of tobacco in
England, begun on no mean scale in the west midland
counties in the days of the Protectorate, was prohibited
by law, and a rebate of duties on all tobacco re-exported
to the continent quickened the trade with the northern
countries of Europe, the chief market in any case for
the Virginian leaf. Grumbling and evasion disappeared
in good time, and Virginia accommodated herself
with reasonable grace to what was, after all, no
ruinous or unprofitable arrangement.
New England, where traders most abounded, found
little in the acts that she need complain of or seek to
escape from. No New England commodity had its
route and market prescribed as Virginian tobacco had;
New England ships were “English” bottoms no less
than ships built in England itself; they could be built
as cheaply as the Dutch, and the long coast of the continent
was clear for their skippers. If laws grew inconvenient,
there were unwatched harbors enough in
which to lade and unlade without clearance papers.
English capital quickened trade as well as supplied
shipping for the ocean carriage, and the King’s navy
made coast and sea safe. If it was irritating to be tied
to the leading-strings of statutes, it was at least an
agreeable thing that they should usually pull in the
direction merchants would in any case have taken.
Though all products of foreign countries had to be
brought through the English markets and the hands
of English middlemen, the duties charged upon them
upon their entrance into England were remitted upon
their reshipment to America, and they were often to be
had more cheaply in the colonies than in London.
MOALE’S SKETCH OF BALTIMORE, MARYLAND, IN 1752
In 1699, when the war was over, Parliament laid a
new restriction upon the colonies, forbidding them to
manufacture their own wool for export, even for export
from colony to colony. Good housewives were not
to be prevented from weaving their own wool into cloth
for the use of their own households; village weavers
were not to be forbidden their neighborhood trade;
but the woollen weavers of England supplied more than
half of all the exports to the colonies, and had no mind
to let woollen manufacture spring up in America if
Parliament could be induced to prohibit it. It made
no great practical difference to the colonies, though
it bred a bitter thought here and there. Manufactures
were not likely to spring up in America. “No man
who can have a piece of land of his own, sufficient by
his labor to subsist his family in plenty,” said Mr.
Franklin long afterwards, “is poor enough to be a
manufacturer and work for a master. Hence, while
there is land enough in America for our people, there
can be no manufactures to any amount or value.” But
the woollen manufacturers in England meant to take
no chances in the matter; and the colonists did no more
than grumble upon occasion at the restraints of a law
which they had no serious thought of breaking.
It was not breaches of the Acts of Navigation and
the acts concerning woollen manufacture that the
ministers found it necessary to turn their heed to when
the war ended, but, rather, the open piracies of the
southern seas. By the treaty of Ryswick, which brought
peace (1697), France, England, Holland, and Spain,
the high contracting parties, solemnly bound themselves
to make common cause against buccaneering.
Spain and England had been mutually bound since
1670 to abolish it. Buccaneering abounded most on
the coasts of America. The lawless business had
begun long ago. Spain had provoked it. She had
taken possession of all Central and South America
and of the islands of the West Indies, and had bidden
all other nations stand off and touch nothing, while
her fleets every year for generations together came
home heavy with treasure. She had denied them the
right of trade; she had forbidden their seamen so much
as to get stores for their own use anywhere within the
waters of Spanish America. She treated every ship
as an intruder which she found in the southern seas,
and the penalties she inflicted for intrusion upon her
guarded coasts went the length of instant drowning
or hangings at the yard-arm. It was a day when there
was no law at sea. Every prudent man supplied his
ship with arms, and was his own escort; and since Spain
was the common bully, she became the common enemy.
English and French and Dutch seamen were not likely
very long to suffer themselves to be refused what they
needed at her ports; and after getting what they needed,
they went on to take whatever they wanted. They
were intruders, anyway, for whatever purpose they
came, and they might as well, as a witty Frenchman
among them said, “repay themselves beforehand” for
the losses they would suffer should Spanish cruisers
find and take them.
The spirit of adventure and of gain grew on them
mightily. At first they contented themselves with an
illicit trade at the unguarded ports of quiet, half-deserted
islands like Hispaniola, where they could get hides
and tallow, smoked beef and salted pork, in exchange
for goods smuggled in from Europe. But they did
not long stop at that. The exciting risks and notable
profits of the business made it grow like a story of adventure.
The ranks of the lawless traders filled more
and more with every sort of reckless adventurer and
every sort of unquiet spirit who found the ordinary world
stale and longed for a change of luck, as well as with
hosts of common thieves and natural outlaws. Such
men, finding themselves inevitably consorting, felt
their comradeship, helped one another when they could,
and made a common cause of robbing Spain, calling
themselves “Brethren of the Coast.” They took possession,
as their numbers increased, of the little twin
islands of St. Christopher and Nevis for rendezvous
and headquarters, and fortified distant Tortuga for a
stronghold; and their power grew apace through all
the seventeenth century, until no Spanish ship was
safe on the seas though she carried the flag of an admiral,
and great towns had either to buy them off or
submit to be sacked at their pleasure. They mustered
formidable fleets and counted their desperate seamen
by the thousands.
CHARLESTON, FROM THE HARBOR, 1742
They were most numerous, most powerful, most to
be feared at the very time the English colony was begun
at Charleston (1670). All the English sea-coast at
the south, indeed, was theirs in a sense. They were
regulars, not outlaws, when France or Holland or England
was at war with Spain, for the great governments
did not scruple to give them letters of marque when
they needed their assistance at sea. English buccaneers
had helped Sir William Penn take Jamaica
for Cromwell in 1655. And when there was no war,
the silent, unwatched harbors of the long American
sea-coast were their favorite places of refuge and repair.
New Providence, England’s best anchorage and most
convenient port of rendezvous in the Bahamas, became
their chief place of welcome and recruiting. The coming
of settlers did not disconcert them. It pleased them,
rather. The settlers did not molest them,—had secret
reasons, as they knew, to be glad to see them. There
were the English navigation laws, as well as the Spanish,
to be evaded, and the goods they brought to the
closed markets were very cheap and very welcome,—and
no questions were asked. They were abundantly welcome,
too, to the goods they bought. For thirty years
their broad pieces of gold and their Spanish silver were
almost the only currency the Carolinas could get hold
of. Governors winked at their coming and going,—even
allowed them to sell their Spanish prizes in English
ports. Charleston, too, and the open bays of Albemarle
Sound were not more open to them than New
York and Philadelphia and Providence, and even now
and again the ports of Massachusetts. They got no
small part of their recruits from among the lawless
and shiftless men who came out of England or Virginia
to the Carolinas for a new venture in a new country
where law was young.
Richard Coote, the Earl of Bellomont, came out in
1698 to be Governor General of New York, New Jersey,
Massachusetts, and New Hampshire, specially instructed
to stamp out the piracy of the coasts; but he found
it no light task. His predecessor in the government of
New York, Benjamin Fletcher, had loved the Brethren
of the Coast very dearly: they had made it to his interest
to like them; and the merchants of New York,
as of the other seaport towns, were noticeably slow
to see the iniquity of the proscribed business. Lord
Bellomont bitterly complained that the authorities of
Rhode Island openly gave notorious pirates countenance
and assistance. Mr. Edward Randolph, whose
business it was to look after the King’s revenues, declared
in his anger that North Carolina was peopled by
nobody but smugglers, runaway servants, and pirates.
South Carolina, fortunately, had seen the folly of harboring
the outlaws by the time Lord Bellomont set
about his suppression in the north. Not only had her
population by that time been recruited and steadied
by the coming in of increasing numbers of law-abiding
and thrifty colonists to whom piracy was abhorrent,
but she had begun also to produce great crops of rice
for whose exportation she could hardly get ships
enough, and had found that her whilom friends the
freebooters did not scruple to intercept her cargoes on
their way to the profitable markets of Holland, Germany,
Sweden, Denmark, and Portugal. She presently
began, therefore, to use a great pair of gallows,
set up very conspicuously on “Execution Dock” at
Charleston, for the diligent hanging of pirates. But
the coast to the northward still showed them hospitality,
and Lord Bellomont made little headway at New York,—except
that he brought the notorious Captain Kidd
to justice. William Kidd, a Scotsman, had made New
York his home, and had won there the reputation of
an honest and capable man and an excellent ship captain;
but when he was given an armed vessel strongly
manned, and the King’s commission to destroy the
pirates of the coast, the temptation of power was too
great for him. He incontinently turned pirate himself,
and it fell to Lord Bellomont to send him to England
to be hanged.
LORD BELLOMONT
The interval of peace during which English governors
in America could give their thoughts to the suppression
of piracy proved all too short. “Queen
Anne’s War” followed close upon the heels of King
William’s, and the French and Indians became once
again more threatening than the buccaneers. Nevertheless
some important affairs of peace were settled
before the storm of war broke again. For one thing,
Mr. Penn was able once more to put in order the government
of Pennsylvania. For two years (1692-1694)
he had been deprived of his province, because, as every
one knew, he had been on very cordial terms of friendship
with James Stuart, the discredited King, and it
was charged that he had taken part in intrigues against
the new sovereign. But it was easy for him to prove,
when the matter was dispassionately looked into, that
he had done nothing dishonorable or disloyal, and
his province was restored to him. In 1699 he found
time to return to America and reform in person the
administration of the colony. Bitter jealousies and
sharp factional differences had sprung up there while
affairs were in confusion after the coming in of William
and Mary, and the two years Mr. Penn spent in their
correction (1699-1701) were none too long for the work
he had to do. He did it, however, in his characteristic
healing fashion, by granting privileges, more liberal
and democratic than ever, in a new charter. One chief
difficulty lay in the fact that the lower counties by the
Delaware chafed because of their enforced union with
the newer counties of Pennsylvania; and Mr. Penn
consented to an arrangement by which they should
within three years, if they still wished it, have a separate
assembly of their own, and the right to act for themselves
in all matters of local government. Self-government,
indeed, was almost always his provident cure
for discontent. He left both Pennsylvania and the
Delaware counties free to choose their own courts,—and
Philadelphia free to select her own officers as an
independently incorporated city. Had he been able
to give his colony governors as wise and temperate as
himself, new troubles might have been avoided as successfully
as old troubles had been healed.
WILLIAM AND MARY COLLEGE BEFORE THE FIRE, 1723
While Mr. Penn lingered in America the rights of
the proprietors of West Jersey, his own first province,
passed finally to the crown. In 1702 all proprietary
rights, alike in East and in West Jersey, were formally
surrendered to the crown, and New Jersey, once more
a single, undivided province, became directly subject
to the King’s government. For a generation, indeed,
as it turned out, she was to have no separate governor
of her own. A separate commission issued from the
crown to the governor of New York to be also governor
of New Jersey, upon each appointment in the greater
province. But New Jersey kept her own government,
nevertheless, and her own way of life. She suffered
no merger into the larger province, her neighbor, whose
governor happened to preside over her affairs.
Many things changed and many things gave promise
of change in the colonies as Mr. Penn looked on. In
1700 Virginia had her population enriched by the coming
of seven hundred French Huguenots, under the
leadership of the Marquis de la Muce,—some of them
Waldenses who had moved, in exile, through Switzerland,
Alsace, the Low Countries, and England ere
they found their final home of settlement in Virginia,—all
of them refugees because of the terror that had
been in France for all Protestants since the revocation
of the Edict of Nantes (1685). That same year, 1700,
Williamsburg, the new village capital of the “Old Dominion,”
grew very gay with company come in from all
the river counties, from neighboring colonies, too, and
even from far-off New England, to see the first class
graduated from the infant college of William and Mary.
The next year (1701) Connecticut, teeming more and
more with a thrifty people with its own independent
interests and resources, and finding Harvard College
at Cambridge too far away for the convenience of those
of her own youth who wished such training as ministers
and professional men in general needed, set up a college
of her own,—the college which half a generation later
she called Yale, because of Mr. Elihu Yale’s gift of
eight hundred pounds in books and money.
Then King William died (1702,—Mary, his queen
and consort, being dead these eight years), and Anne
became queen. It was a year of climax in the public
affairs of Europe. In 1701, Louis XIV. had put his
grandson, Philip of Anjou, on the throne of Spain, in
direct violation of his treaty obligations to England,
and to the manifest upsetting of the balance of power
in Europe, openly rejoicing that there were no longer
any Pyrenees, but only a single, undivided Bourbon
power from Flanders to the Straits of Gibraltar; and
had defied England, despite his promises made at Ryswick,
by declaring James’s son the rightful heir to
the English throne. Instantly England, Holland, and
Austria drew together in grand alliance against the
French aggression, and for eleven years Italy, Germany,
and the Netherlands rang with the War of the
Spanish Succession. The storm had already broken
when Anne became queen.
JOHN CHURCHILL, DUKE OF MARLBOROUGH
England signalized the war by giving a great general
to the world. It was the day of John Churchill, Duke
of Marlborough, of whose genius soldiers gossiped to
their neighbors and their children for half a century
after the great struggle was over. The English took
Gibraltar (1704). Prince Eugene of Savoy helped
great Marlborough to the famous victory of Blenheim
(1705),—and Virginians were not likely to forget that
it was Colonel Parke, of Virginia, who took the news of
that field to the Queen. Marlborough won at Ramillies
and Eugene at Turin (1706). The two great captains
triumphed together at Oudenarde (1708) and at Malplaquet
(1709). The crowns of France and Spain were
separated, and France was lightened of her overwhelming
weight in the balance of power.
PRINCE EUGENE
But for the colonies in America it was only “Queen
Anne’s War,” full of anxiety, suffering, and disappointment,—massacres
on the border, expeditions to
the north blundered and mismanaged, money and
lives spent with little to show for the sacrifice. The
ministers at home had made no preparation in America
for the renewal of hostilities. There had been warnings
enough, and appeals of deep urgency, sent out of the
colonies. Every observant man of affairs there saw
what must come. But warnings and appeals had not
been heeded. Lord Bellomont, that self-respecting gentleman
and watchful governor, had told the ministers
at home very plainly that there ought to be a line of
frontier posts at the north, with soldiers for colonists,
and that simply to pursue the Indians once and again
to the depths of the forests was as useless “as to pursue
birds that are on the wing.” An English prisoner
in the hands of the French had sent word what he
heard they meant to do for the extension of their boundaries
and their power. The deputy governor of Pennsylvania
had proposed a colonial militia to be kept at
the frontier. Certain private gentlemen of the northern
settlements had begged for a common governor “of
worth and honor,” and for some system of common
defence. Mr. Penn, looking on near at hand, had advised
that the colonists be drawn together in intercourse
and interest by a common coinage, a common rule of
citizenship, a common
system of justice,
and by duties
on foreign timber
which would in
some degree offset
the burdens of the
Navigation Acts,—as
well as by
common organization
and action
against the French
and against the pirates of the coast. But nothing had
been done.
FRENCH HUGUENOT CHURCH, NEW YORK, 1704
Even the little that had been gained in King William’s
War had now to be gained all over again. Sir
William Phips had taken Port Royal very handily at the
outset of that war (1690), and Acadia with it, and there
had been no difficulty in holding the conquered province
until the war ended; but the treaty of Ryswick
had handed back to the French everything the English
had taken, the statesmen of England hardly heeding
America at all in the terms they agreed to,—and so a
beginning was once more to be made.
The war began, as every one knew it must, with
forays on the border: the Indians were the first afoot,
and were more to be feared than the French. The
first movement of the English was made at the south,
where, before the first year (1702) of the war was out,
the Carolinians struck at the power of Spain in Florida.
They sent a little force against St. Augustine, and
easily swept the town itself, but stood daunted before
the walls of the castle, lacking cannon to reduce it,
and came hastily away at sight of two Spanish ships
standing into the harbor, leaving their very stores
and ammunition behind them in their panic. They
had saddled the colony with a debt of six thousand
pounds and gained nothing. But they at least kept
their own borders safe against the Indians and their
own little capital at Charleston safe against reprisals
by the Spaniards. The Apalachees, who served the
Spaniards on the border, they swept from their forest
country in 1703, and made their border quiet by fire
and sword, driving hundreds of the tribesmen they
did not kill to new seats beyond the Savannah. Three
years went by before they were in their turn attacked
by a force out of Florida. Upon a day in August,
1706, while the little capital lay stricken with yellow
fever, a fleet of five French vessels appeared off the
bar at their harbor mouth, bringing Spanish troops
from Havana and St. Augustine. There was a quick
rally to meet them. Colonial militia went to face their
landing parties; gallant Colonel Rhett manned a little
flotilla to check them on the water; and they were driven
off, leaving two hundred and thirty prisoners and a
captured ship behind them. The southern coast could
take care of itself.
OLD SWEDES CHURCH, WILMINGTON, DELAWARE
Nothing had been done meanwhile in the north.
The first year of the war (1702) had seen Boston robbed
of three hundred of her inhabitants by the scourge of
small-pox, and New York stricken with a fatal fever
brought out of the West Indies from which no man
could rally. That dismal year lingered for many a
day in the memory of the men of the middle colonies
as “the time of the great sickness.” The northernmost
border had been harried from Wells to Casco by
the French Indians (1703); Deerfield, far away in the
wilderness by the Connecticut, had been fearfully dealt
with at dead of night, in the mid-winter of 1704, by a
combined force of French and Indians; in 1705 the
French in Acadia had brought temporary ruin upon the
English trading posts in Newfoundland; and a French
privateer had insolently come in open day into the
Bay at New York, as if to show the English there how
defenceless their great harbor was, with all the coast
about it (1705). And yet there had been no counterstroke
by the English,—except that Colonel Church,
of Massachusetts, had spent the summer of 1704 in
destroying as he could the smaller and less defended
French and Indian villages upon the coasts which lay
about the Penobscot and the Bay of Fundy. In 1707
a serious attempt was made to take Port Royal. Colonel
March took a thousand men against the place, in
twenty-three transports, convoyed by a man-of-war,
and regularly laid siege to it; but lacked knowledge of
the business he had undertaken and failed utterly.
NEW YORK SLAVE MARKET ABOUT 1730
Another three years went by before anything was
accomplished; and the French filled them in, as before,
with raids and massacres. Again Haverhill was surprised,
sacked, and burned (1708). The English were
driven from the Bahama islands. An expedition elaborately
prepared in England to be sent against the
French in America was countermanded (1709), because
a sudden need arose to use it at home. Everything
attempted seemed to miscarry as of course. And then
at last fortune turned a trifle kind. Colonel Francis
Nicholson, governor of Virginia till 1705, had gone to
England when he saw things stand hopelessly still
in America, and, being a man steadfast and hard to
put by, was at last able, in 1710, to obtain and bring
assistance in person from over sea. He had recommended,
while yet he was governor of Virginia, it was
recalled, that the colonies be united under a single
viceroy and defended by a standing army for which
they should themselves be made to pay. The ministers
at home had been too prudent to take that advice;
but they listened now to his appeal for a force to
be sent to America. By the 24th of September, 1710, he
lay off Port Royal with a fleet of thirty-five sail, besides
hospital and store ships, with four regiments of New
England militia aboard his transports and a detachment
of marines. On the 1st of October he opened the
fire of three batteries within a hundred yards of the
little fort that guarded the place, and within twenty-four
hours he had brought it to its capitulation, as
Sir William Phips had done twenty years before. Acadia
was once more a conquered province of England.
Colonel Nicholson renamed its port Annapolis Royal,
in honor of the Queen whom he served. The name of
the province itself the English changed to Nova Scotia.
BROAD STREET, NEW YORK, IN 1740
Two years more, and the war was practically over;
but no victories had been added to that lonely achievement
at Port Royal. Colonel Nicholson went from
his triumph in Acadia back to England again, to solicit
a yet stronger
force to be taken
against Quebec,
and once more got
what he wanted.
In midsummer of
1711 Sir Hovenden
Walker arrived at
Boston with a
great fleet of transports
and men-of-war,
bringing Colonel
Hill and seven of Marlborough’s veteran regiments
to join the troops of New England in a decisive
onset upon the stronghold of New France. Colonel
Nicholson was to lead the colonial levies through the
forests to Quebec; Sir Hovenden Walker was to ascend
the St. Lawrence and strike from the river. But neither
force reached Quebec. The admiral blundered in the
fogs which beset him at the mouth of the great stream,
lost eight ships and almost a thousand men, and then
put about in dismay and steered straightway for England,
to have his flag-ship blow up under him at Spithead.
Colonel Nicholson heard very promptly of the
admiral’s ignoble failure, and did not make his march.
The next year, 1712, the merchants of Quebec subscribed
a fund to complete the fortifications of their
rock-built city, and even women volunteered to work
upon them, that they might be finished ere the English
came again. But the English did not come. That
very summer brought a truce; and in March, 1713,
the war ended with the peace of Utrecht. The treaty
gave England Hudson’s Bay, Acadia, Newfoundland,
and the little island of St. Christopher alongside Nevis
in the Lesser Antilles.
“Queen Anne’s War” was over; but there was not
yet settled peace in the south. While the war lasted
North Carolina had had to master, in blood and terror,
the fierce Iroquois tribe of the Tuscaroras, who mustered
twelve hundred warriors in the forests which lay
nearest the settlements. And when the war was over
South Carolina had to conquer a whole confederacy
of tribes whom the Spaniards had stirred up to attack
her. The Tuscaroras had seemed friends through all
the first years of the English settlement on their coast;
but the steady, ominous advance of the English, encroaching
mile by mile upon their hunting grounds, had
at last maddened them to commit a sudden and awful
treachery. In September, 1711, they fell with all their
natural fury upon the nearer settlements, and for three
days swept them with an almost continuous carnage.
The next year the awful butchery was repeated. Both
times the settlements found themselves too weak to
make effective resistance; both times aid was sent from
South Carolina, by forced marches through the long
forests; and finally, in March, 1713, the month of the
peace of Utrecht, an end was made. The Tuscaroras
were attacked and overcome in their last stronghold.
The remnant that was left migrated northward to join
their Iroquois kinsmen in New York,—and Carolina
was quit of them forever.
OLD STATE HOUSE AT ANNAPOLIS, MARYLAND
The strong tribes which held sway in the forests of
South Carolina,—the Yamassees, Creeks, Catawbas,
and Cherokees,—were no kinsmen of these alien Iroquois
out of the north, and had willingly lent their aid
to the English to destroy them. But, the war over, the
Spaniards busied themselves to win these tribes also
to a conspiracy against the English settlements, and
succeeded only too well. They joined in a great confederacy,
and put their seven or eight thousand braves
on the war-path to destroy the English. For almost
a whole year (April, 1715, to February, 1716) they kept
to their savage work unsubdued, until full four hundred
whites had lost their lives at their hands. Then
the final reckoning came for them also, and the shattered
remnants of their tribes sought new homes for
themselves as they could. The savages had all but
accomplished their design against the settlements. The
awful work of destroying them left the Carolinas upon
the verge of utter exhaustion, drained of blood and
money, almost without crops of food to subsist upon,
quite without means to bear the heavy charges of government
in a time of war and sore disorder. There
were some among the disheartened settlers who thought
of abandoning their homes there altogether and seeking
a place where peace might be had at a less terrible
cost. But there was peace at least, and the danger of
absolute destruction had passed.
New York had had her own fright while the war
lasted. A house blazed in the night (1712), and certain
negroes who had gathered about it killed some of those
who came to extinguish the flames. It was rumored
that there had been a plot among the negroes to put
the whole of the town to the torch; an investigation
was made, amidst a general panic which rendered calm
inquiry into such a matter impossible; and nineteen
blacks were executed.
But in most of the colonies domestic affairs had gone
quietly enough, the slow war disturbing them very
little. Connecticut found leisure of thought enough,
in 1708, to collect a synod at Saybrook and formulate
a carefully considered constitution for her churches,
which her legislature the same year adopted. In 1707
New York witnessed a notable trial which established
the freedom of dissenting pulpits. Lord Cornbury,
the profligate governor of the province, tried to silence
the Rev. Francis Mackemie, a Presbyterian minister,—pretending
that the English laws of worship and
doctrine were in force in New York; but a jury made
short work of acquitting him. Massachusetts endured
Joseph Dudley as governor throughout the war
(1702-1715), checking him very pertinaciously at times
when he needed the assistance of her General Court,
but no longer refusing to live with reasonable patience
under governors not of her own choosing.
NEW YORK, FROM THE HARBOR, ABOUT 1725
ALEXANDER SPOTSWOOD
Fortunately for the Carolinas, a very notable man
had become governor of Virginia ere the Tuscaroras
took the war-path. There were tribes at the border,—Nottoways,
Meherrins, and even a detached group
of the Tuscaroras themselves,—who would have joined
in the savage conspiracy against the whites had not
Colonel Spotswood been governor in Virginia and shown
himself capable of holding them quiet with a steady
hand of authority,—a word of conciliation and a hint
of force. Alexander Spotswood was no ordinary man.
He added to a gentle breeding a manly bearing such
as Virginians loved, and the administrative gifts which
so many likable governors had lacked. His government
was conducted with clear-eyed enterprise and
steady capacity. It added
to his consequence that he
had borne the Queen’s commission
in the forces of the
great Marlborough on the
field of Blenheim, and came
to his duty in Virginia
(1710) bearing a wound received
on that famous field.
His blood he took from
Scotland, where the distinguished
annals of his family
might be read in many
a public record; and a Scottish
energy entered with him into the government of Virginia,—as
well as a Scottish candor and directness in
speech,—to the great irritation presently of James Blair,
as aggressive a Scotsman as he, and more astute and
masterful.
BRENTON CHURCH, WHERE GOVERNOR
SPOTSWOOD WORSHIPPED
It was Colonel Spotswood who, in 1716, gathered a
company of gentlemen about him for a long ride of
discovery into the Alleghanies. They put their horses
through the very heart of the long wilderness, and
won their way despite all obstacles to a far summit of
the Blue Ridge, whence, first among all their countrymen,
they looked forth to the westward upon the
vast slopes which fell away to the Ohio and the great
basin of the Mississippi. Colonel Spotswood, standing
there the leader of the little group, knew that it was this
way the English must come to make conquest of the
continent. He urged his government at home to stretch
a chain of defensive posts beyond the mountains from
the lakes to the Mississippi, to keep the French from
those inner valleys which awaited the coming of the
white man; but he did not pause in the work he could
do himself because the advice went unheeded. He
kept the Indians still; he found excellent lands for a
thrifty colony of Germans, and himself began the manufacture
of iron in the colony, setting up the first iron
furnace in America. The debts of the colony were
most of them discharged, and a good trade in corn,
lumber, and salt provisions sprang up with the West
Indies. He rebuilt the college, recently destroyed
by fire, and established a school for Indian children.
He improved as he could the currency of the colony.
His works were the quiet works of peace and development,—except
for his vigorous suppression of the pirates
of the coast,—and his administration might have outrun
the year 1722, which saw him removed, had he been
a touch less haughty, overbearing, unused to conciliating
or pleasing those whose service he desired. He
made enemies, and was at last ousted by them.
GOVERNOR SPOTSWOOD’S EXPEDITION TO THE BLUE RIDGE
COLONEL RHETT AND THE PIRATE STEDE BONNET
Some of the best qualities of the soldier and administrator
came out in him in the long struggle to put the
pirates down once and for all. Queen Anne’s War
had turned pirates into privateers and given pause
to the stern business for a little, but it began again in
desperate earnest when the war was over and peace
concluded at Utrecht. It was officially reported by
the secretary of Pennsylvania in 1717 that there were
still fifteen hundred pirates on the coasts, making their
headquarters at the Cape Fear and at New Providence
in the Bahamas, and sweeping the sea as they dared
from Brazil to Newfoundland. But the day of their
reckoning was near at hand. South Carolina had
cleared her own coasts for a little at the beginning of
the century, but the robbers swarmed at her inlets again
when the Indian massacres had weakened and distracted
her, and the end of the war with France set
many a roving privateersman free to return to piracy.
The crisis and turning-point came in the year 1718.
That year an English fleet crossed the sea, took New
Providence, purged the Bahamas of piracy, and made
henceforth a stronghold there for law and order. That
same year Stede Bonnet, of Barbadoes, a man who
had but the other day held a major’s commission in
her Majesty’s service, honored and of easy fortune,
but now turned pirate, as if for pastime, was caught
at the mouth of the Cape Fear by armed ships under
redoubtable Colonel Rhett, who had driven the French
out of Charleston harbor thirteen years ago, and was
taken and hanged on Charleston dock, all his crew having
gone before him to the ceremony. “This humour
of going a-pyrating,” it was said, “proceeded from a
disorder in his mind, which had been but too visible
in him some time before this wicked undertaking; and
which is said to have been occasioned by some discomforts
he found in a married state”; but the law saw
nothing of that in what he had done. While Bonnet
awaited his condemnation, Edward Thatch, the famous
“Blackbeard,” whom all the coast dreaded, went
a like just way to death, trapped within Ocracoke Inlet
by two stout craft sent against him out of Virginia by
Colonel Spotswood. And so, step by step, the purging
went on. South Carolina had as capable a governor
as Virginia in Robert Johnson; and the work done
by these and like men upon the coasts, and by the English
ships in the West Indies, presently wiped piracy
out. By 1730 there was no longer anything for ships
to fear on those coasts save the Navigation Acts and
stress of sea weather.
PORTRAIT OF THE PIRATE EDWARD THATCH
It was a long coast, and it took a long time to carry
law and order into every bay and inlet. But every
year brought increase of strength to the colonies, and
with increase of strength power to rule their coasts as
they chose. Queen Anne’s War over, quiet peace descended
upon the colonies for almost an entire generation
(1712-1740). Except for a flurry of Indian warfare
now and again upon the borders, or here and
there some petty plot or sudden brawl, quiet reigned,
and peaceful progress. Anne, the queen, died the
year after peace was signed (1714); and the next year
Louis XIV. followed her, the great king who had so
profoundly stirred the politics of Europe. An old
generation had passed away, and new men and new
measures seemed now to change the whole face of affairs.
The first George took the throne, a German, not an
English prince, his heart in Hannover; and presently
the affairs of England fell into the hands of Sir Robert
Walpole. Sir Robert kept his power for twenty-one
years (1721-1742), and conducted the government
with the shrewd, hard-headed sense and administrative
capacity of a steady country squire,—as if governing
were a sort of business, demanding, like other businesses,
peace and an assured and equable order in
affairs. It was a time of growth and recuperation,
with much to do, but little to record.
SIR ROBERT WALPOLE
The colonies, while it lasted, underwent in many
things a slow transformation. Their population grew
in numbers not only, but also in variety. By the end
of the war there were probably close upon half a million
people within their borders, counting slave with free;
and with the return of peace there came a quickened
increase. New England slowly lost its old ways of
separate action as a self-constituted confederacy; and
Massachusetts, with her new system of royal governors
and a franchise broadened beyond the lines of her
churches, by degrees lost her leadership. She was
losing her old temper of Puritan thought. It was impossible
to keep her population any longer of the single
strain of which it had been made up at the first.
New elements were steadily added; and new elements
brought new ways of life and new beliefs. She was
less and less governed by her pulpits; turned more and
more to trade for sustenance; welcomed new-comers
with less and less scrutiny of their ways of thinking;
grew less suspicious of change, and more like her
neighbors in her zest for progress.
Scots-Irish began to make their appearance in the
colony, some of them going to New Hampshire, some
remaining in Boston; and they were given a right willing
welcome. The war had brought sore burdens of
expense and debt upon the people, and these Scots-Irish
knew the profitable craft of linen-making which
the Boston people were glad to learn, and use to clothe
themselves; for poverty, they declared, “is coming
upon us as an armed man.” These new immigrants
brought with them also the potato, not before used in
New England, and very acceptable as an addition to
the colony’s bill of fare. Small vessels now began to
venture out from Cape Cod and Nantucket, moreover,
in pursuit of the whales that came to the northern coasts,
and it was not long before that daring occupation began
to give promise of wealth and of the building up
of a great industry. Population began slowly to spread
from the coasts into the forests which lay at the west
between the Connecticut and the Hudson. In 1730 a
Presbyterian church was opened in Boston,—almost
as unmistakable a sign of change as King’s Chapel
itself had been with its service after the order of the
Church of England.
The middle colonies and the far south saw greater
changes than these. South Carolina seemed likely to
become as various in her make-up as were New York
and Pennsylvania with their mixture of races and
creeds. Scots-Irish early settled within her borders
also; she had already her full share of Huguenot
blood; and there followed, as the new century advanced
through the lengthened years of peace, companies of
Swiss immigrants, and Germans from the Palatinate.
Charleston, however, seemed English enough, and
showed a color of aristocracy in her life which no one
could fail to note who visited her. Back from the point
where the rivers met, where the fortifications stood,
and the docks to which the ships came, there ran a
fine road northward which Governor Archdale, that
good Quaker, had twenty years ago declared more
beautiful and pleasant than any prince in Europe could
find to take the air upon when he drove abroad. From
it on either side stretched noble avenues of live oaks,
their strong lines softened by the long drapery of the
gray moss,—avenues which led to the broad verandas
of country residences standing in cool and shadowy
groves of other stately trees. In summer the odor of
jasmine filled the air; and even in winter the winds
were soft. It was here that the ruling men of the
colony lived, the masters of the nearer plantations,—men
bred and cultured after the manner of the Old
World. The simpler people, who made the colony
various with their differing bloods, lived inland, in
the remoter parishes, or near other harbors above or
below Charleston’s port. It was on the nearer plantations
round about Charleston that negro slaves most
abounded; and there were more negroes by several
thousand in the colony than white folk. Out of the
16,750 inhabitants of the colony in 1715, 10,500 were
slaves. But the whites were numerous enough to give
their governors a taste of their quality.
MAP OF THE COAST SETTLEMENTS, 1742
There were well-developed political parties in South
Carolina, for all she was so small; and astute and able
men to lead them, like Colonel Rhett, now soldier, now
sailor, now statesman, and Mr. Nicholas Trott, now
on one side and again on the other in the matter of self-government
as against the authority of the proprietors
or the crown, but always in a position to make his influence
felt. The province practically passed from
the proprietors to the crown in 1719, because the people’s
party determined to be rid of their authority, and ousted
their governor, exasperated that in their time of need,
their homes burned about their ears by the savages,
their coasts ravaged by freebooters, they should have
been helped not a whit, but left to shift desperately
for themselves. In 1729 the proprietors formally surrendered
their rights. Colonel Francis Nicholson acted
as provisional governor while the change was being
effected (1719-1725), having been meantime governor
of Acadia, which he had taken for the crown. In 1720
he was knighted; and he seems to have acted as soberly
in this post in Carolina as he had acted in Virginia.
He was truculent and whimsical in the north; but in
the south his temper seemed eased and his judgment
steadied. The change of government in South
Carolina was really an earnest of the fact that the
people’s representatives had won a just and reasonable
ascendency in the affairs of the colony; and Sir Francis
did not seriously cross them, but served them rather,
in the execution of their purposes.
POHICK CHURCH, VIRGINIA, WHERE WASHINGTON WORSHIPPED
Every colony had its own movements of party.
Everywhere the crown desired the colonial assemblies
to provide a permanent establishment for the governor,
the judges, and the other officers who held the
King’s commission,—fixed salaries, and a recognized
authority to carry out instructions; but everywhere the
people’s representatives persistently refused to grant
either salaries or any additional authority which they
could not control in the interest of their own rights
from session to session. They would vote salaries
for only a short period, generally a year at a time; and
they steadily denied the right of the crown to extend
or vary the jurisdiction of the courts without their assent.
Sometimes a governor like Mr. Clarke, of New
York, long a resident in his colony and acquainted
with its temper and its ways of thought, got what he
wanted by making generous concessions in matters
under his own control; and the judges, whatever their
acknowledged jurisdiction, were likely to yield to the
royal wishes with some servility: for they were appointed
at the King’s pleasure, and not for the term
of their good behavior, as in England. But power
turned, after all, upon what the people’s legislature
did or consented to do, and the colonists commonly
spoke their minds with fearless freedom.
In New York the right to speak their minds had been
tested and established in a case which every colony
promptly learned of. In 1734 and 1735 one John Peter
Ziegler, a printer, was brought to trial for the printing
of various libellous attacks on the governor and the
administration of the colony,—attacks which were
declared to be highly “derogatory to the character of
his Majesty’s government,” and to have a tendency
“to raise seditions and tumults in the province”; but
he was acquitted. The libel was admitted, but the
jury deemed it the right of every one to say whatever
he thought to be true of the colony’s government; and
men everywhere noted the verdict.
TITLE-PAGE OF THE PROCEEDINGS AGAINST THE NEGROES
A second negro plot startled New York in 1741, showing
itself, as before, in sudden incendiary fires. It
was thought that the slaves had been incited to destroy
the town; and there was an uneasy suspicion that these
disturbing occurrences were in some way connected with
the slave insurrections in the south. Uprisings of the
slaves had recently occurred in the West Indies. South
Carolina had suffered such an outbreak a little more
than two years before. In 1738 armed insurgent negroes
had begun there, in a quiet parish, the execution of
a terrible plot of murder and burning which it had taken
very prompt and summary action to check and defeat.
Such risings were specially ominous where the slaves
so outnumbered the whites; and it was known in South
Carolina whence the uneasiness of the negroes came.
At the south of the province lay the Spanish colonies
in Florida. Negroes who could manage to run away
from their masters and cross the southern border were
made very welcome there; they were set free, and encouraged
in every hostile purpose that promised to rob
the English settlements of their ease and peace. Bands
of Yamassees wandered there, too, eager to avenge
themselves as they could for the woful defeat and expulsion
they had suffered at the hands of the Carolinians,
and ready to make common cause with the negroes.
When bands of negroes, hundreds strong, began their
sudden work of burning, plunder, and murder where
the quiet Stono runs to the sea no one doubted whence
the impulse came. And though a single rising was
easily enough put down, who could be certain that that
was the end of the ominous business? No wonder
governors at Charleston interested themselves to increase
the number of white settlers and make their
power of self-defence sure.
Such things, however, serious as they were, did not
check the steady growth of the colonies. It was not
yet questions of self-government or of the preservation
of their peace that dominated their affairs; and
only those who observed how far-away frontiers were
being advanced and two great nations being brought
together for a reckoning face to face saw what was the
next, the very near, crisis in store for the English
in America. Through all that time of peace a notable
drama was in fact preparing. Slowly, but very surely,
English and French were drawing nearer and nearer
within the continent,—not only in the north, but throughout
all the length of the great Mississippi. Step by
step the French had descended the river from their
posts on the lakes; and while peace reigned they had
established posts at its mouth and begun to make their
way northward from the Gulf. So long ago as 1699
they had built a stockade at Biloxi; in 1700 they had
taken possession of Mobile Bay; by 1716 they had established
posts at Toulouse (Alabama) and at Natchez.
In 1718 they began to build at New Orleans. In 1719
they captured and destroyed the Spanish post at Pensacola.
By 1722 there were five thousand Frenchmen
by the lower stretches of the great river; and their trading
boats were learning all the shallows and currents
of the mighty waterway from end to end. Meantime,
in the north, they advanced their power to Lake Champlain,
and began the construction of a fort at Crown
Point (1721). That same year, 1721, French and English
built ominously near each other on Lake Ontario,
the English at Oswego, the French at Niagara among
the Senecas. In 1716, the very year Governor Spotswood
rode through the western forests of Virginia to
a summit of the Blue Ridge, the French had found a
short way to the Ohio by following the Miami and the
Wabash down their widening streams. It was while
they thus edged their way towards the eastern mountains
and drew their routes closer and closer to their
rivals on the coast that that adventurous, indomitable
people, the Scots-Irish, came pouring of a sudden into
the English colonies, and very promptly made it their
business to pass the mountains and take possession
of the lands which lay beyond them, as if they would
deliberately go to meet the French by the Ohio.
OSWEGO IN 1750
For several years after the first quarter of the new
century had run out immigrants from the north of Ireland
came crowding in, twelve thousand strong by the
year. In 1729 quite five thousand of them entered
Pennsylvania alone: and they pressed without hesitation
and as if by preference to the interior. From Pennsylvania
they passed along the broad, inviting valleys
southward into the western parts of Virginia. By 1730
a straggling movement of settlers had begun to show
itself even upon the distant lands of Kentucky. Still
farther south traders from the Carolinas went constantly
back and forth between the Indian tribes of the country
by the Mississippi and the English settlements at the
coast. Nine thousand redskin warriors lay there in
the forests. Some traded with the French at the river,
some with the English at the coast. They might become
foes or allies, might turn to the one side or the
other, as passion or interest led them.
In 1739 the French at the north put an armed sloop
on Champlain. The same year the English built a
fortified post at Niagara. Everywhere the two peoples
were converging, and were becoming more and more
conscious of what their approach to one another meant.
So long ago as 1720 orders had come from France bidding
the French commanders on the St. Lawrence occupy
the valley of the Ohio before the English should
get a foothold there. The places where the rivals were
to meet it was now easy to see, and every frontiersman
saw them very plainly. The two races could not possess
the continent together. They must first fight for
the nearer waterways of the West, and after that for
whatever lay next at hand.
It was no small matter, with threat of such things
in the air, that the English chose that day of preparation
for the planting of a new colony, and planted it in
the south between Carolina and the Florida settlements,—a
barrier and a menace both to French and Spaniard.
It was James Oglethorpe, a soldier, who planned the
new undertaking; and he planned it like a soldier,—and
yet like a man of heart and elevated purpose, too,
for he was a philanthropist and a lover of every serviceable
duty, as well as a soldier. He came of that good
stock of country gentlemen which has in every generation
helped so sturdily to carry forward the work of
England, in the field, in Parliament, in administrative
office. He had gone with a commission into the English
army in the late war a mere lad of fourteen (1710); and,
finding himself still unskilled in arms when England
made peace at Utrecht, he had chosen to stay for six
years longer, a volunteer, with the forces of Prince
Eugene in the East. At twenty-two he had come back
to England (1718), to take upon himself the responsibilities
which had fallen to him by reason of the death
of his elder brothers; and in 1722 he had entered the
House of Commons, eager as ever to learn his duty
and do it. He kept always a sort of knightly quality,
and the power to plan and hope and push forward that
belongs to youth. He was a Tory, and believed that
the Stuarts should have the throne from which they
had been thrust before he was born; but that did not
make him disloyal. He was an ardent reformer; but
that did not make him visionary, for he was also trained
in affairs. His clear-cut features, frank eye, erect
and slender figure bespoke him every inch the high-bred
gentleman and the decisive man of action.
JAMES OGLETHORPE
In Parliament he had been made one of a committee
to inspect prisons; and he had been keenly touched
by the miserable plight of the many honest men who,
through mere misfortune, were there languishing in
hopeless imprisonment for debt. He bethought himself
of the possibility of giving such men a new chance
of life and the recovery of fortune in America; and
the thought grew into a plan for a new colony. He
knew how the southern coast lay vacant between
Charleston and the Spaniards at St. Augustine. There
were good lands there, no doubt; and his soldier’s eye
showed him, by a mere glance at a map, how fine a
point of vantage it might be made if fortified against
the alien power in Florida. And so he made his plans.
It should be a military colony, a colony of fortified
posts; and honest men who had fallen upon poverty
or misfortune at home should have a chance, if they
would work, to profit by the undertaking, though he
should take them from debtors’ prisons. Both King
and Parliament listened very willingly to what he proposed.
The King signed a charter, giving the undertaking
into the hands of trustees, who were in effect
to be proprietors (June, 1732); and Parliament voted
ten thousand pounds as its subscription to the enterprise;
while men of as liberal a spirit as Oglethorpe’s
associated themselves with him to carry the humane
plan out, giving money, counsel, and service without
so much as an expectation of gain to themselves, or
any material return for their outlay. Men had ceased
by that time to dream that colonization would make
those rich who fathered it and paid its first bills. By
the end of October, 1732, the first shipload of settlers
was off for America, Oglethorpe himself at their head;
and by February, 1733, they were already busy building
their first settlement on Yamacraw Bluff, within
the broad stream of the Savannah.
The colony had in its charter been christened Georgia,
in honor of the King, who had so cordially approved
of its foundation; the settlement at Yamacraw, Oglethorpe
called by the name of the river itself, Savannah.
His colonists were no mere company of released debtors
and shiftless ne’er-do-wells. Men had long ago
learned the folly of that mistake, and Oglethorpe was
too much a man of the world to repeat the failures of
others. Every emigrant had been subjected to a
thorough examination regarding his antecedents, his
honesty, his character for energy and good behavior,
and had been brought because he had been deemed fit.
Italians skilled in silk culture were introduced into the
colony. Sober German Protestants came from Moravia
and from Salzburg, by Tyrol, and were given their separate
places of settlement,—as quiet, frugal, industrious,
pious folk as the first pilgrims at Plymouth. Clansmen
from the Scottish Highlands came, and were set
at the extreme south, as an outpost to meet the Spaniard.
Some of the Carolina settlers who would have
liked themselves to have the Highlanders for neighbors
tried to dissuade them from going to the spot selected
for their settlement. They told them that the Spaniards
were so near at hand that they could shoot them
from the windows of the houses that stood within the
fort. “Why, then, we shall beat them out of their
fort, and shall have houses ready built to live in!” cried
the men in kilts, very cheerily, and went on to their
settlement.
OGLETHORPE’S ORDER FOR SUPPLIES
SAVANNAH IN 1754
Fortunately it was seven years before the war with
Spain came which every one had known from the first
to be inevitable; and by that time the little colony was
ready enough. Georgia’s territory stretched upon the
coast from the Savannah to the Altamaha, and from
the coast ran back, west and northwest, to the sources
of those rivers; from their sources due westward “to
the South Seas.” Savannah was thus planted at
the very borders of South Carolina. New settlers were
placed, as they came, some in Savannah, many by
the upper reaches of the river. The Highlanders had
their post of danger and honor upon the Altamaha;
and before war came new settlers, additional arms
and stores, and serviceable fortifications had been
placed at St. Simon’s Island at the mouth of the Altamaha.
Every settlement was in some sort a fortified
military post. The first settlers had been drilled in
arms by sergeants of the Royal Guards in London
every day between the time of their assembling and
the time of their departure. Arms and ammunition
were as abundant almost as agricultural tools and
food stores in the cargoes carried out. Negro slavery
was forbidden in the colony, because it was no small
part of Oglethorpe’s purpose in founding it to thrust a
solid wedge of free settlers between Carolina and the
country to the south, and close the border to fugitive
slaves. Neither could any liquor be brought in. It
was designed that the life of the settlements should
be touched with something of the rigor of military discipline;
and so long as Oglethorpe himself was at hand
laws were respected and obeyed, rigid and unacceptable
though they were; for he was a born ruler of men.
ALEXANDER HAMILTON
He had not chosen very wisely, however, when he
brought Charles and John Wesley out as his spiritual
advisers and the pastors of his colony. They were
men as inapt at yielding and as strenuous at prosecuting
their own way of action as he, and promoted diversity
of opinion quite as successfully as piety. They
stayed but three or four uneasy years in America, and
then returned to do their great work of setting up a
new dissenting church in England. George Whitefield
followed them (1738) in their missionary labors,
and for a little while preached acceptably enough in
the quiet colony; but he, too, was very soon back in
England again. The very year Oglethorpe brought
Charles Wesley to Georgia (1734) a great wave of religious
feeling swept over New England again,—not
sober, self-contained, deep-currented, like the steady
fervor of the old days, but passionate, full of deep excitement,
agitated, too like a frenzy. Enthusiasts
who saw it rise and run its course were wont to speak
of it afterwards as “the Great Awakening,” but the
graver sort were deeply disturbed by it. It did not
spend its force till quite fifteen years had come and
gone. Mr. Whitefield returned to America in 1739,
to add to it the impulse of his impassioned preaching,
and went once more to Georgia also. Again and again
he came upon the same errand, stirring many a colony
with his singular eloquence; but Georgia was busy
with other things, and heeded him less than the rest.
JOHN WESLEY
OGLETHORPE’S EXPEDITION AGAINST ST. AUGUSTINE
GEORGE WHITEFIELD
When the inevitable war came with Spain, in 1739,—inevitable
because of trade rivalries in the West Indies
and in South America, and because of political rivalry
at the borders of Florida,—Oglethorpe was almost
the first to strike. Admiral Vernon had been despatched
in midsummer, 1739, before the declaration of war,
to destroy the Spanish settlements and distress Spanish
commerce in the West Indies; and had promptly taken
Porto Bello in November, scarcely a month after war
had been formally declared. Oglethorpe struck next,
at St. Augustine. It was this he had looked forward
to in founding his colony. In May, 1740, he moved
to the attack with a mixed army of redskins and provincial
militia numbering a little more than two thousand
men,—supported at sea by a little fleet of six vessels
of war under Sir Yelverton Peyton. But there had
been too much delay in getting the motley force together.
The Spaniards had procured reinforcements
from Havana; the English ships found it impracticable
to get near enough to the Spanish works to use
their guns with effect; Oglethorpe had no proper siege
pieces; and the attack utterly failed. It had its effect,
nevertheless. For two years the Spaniards held nervously
off, carefully on the defensive; and when they
did in their turn attack, Oglethorpe beat them handsomely
off, and more than wiped out the disrepute of
his miscarriage at St. Augustine. In June 1742,
there came to St. Simon’s Island a Spanish fleet of
fifty-one sail, nearly five thousand troops aboard, and
Oglethorpe beat them off with six hundred and fifty
men,—working his little forts like a master, and his
single guard-schooner and few paltry armed sloops
as if they were a navy. Such a deliverance, cried Mr.
Whitefield, could not be paralleled save out of Old Testament
history.
Meanwhile Vernon and Wentworth had met with
overwhelming disaster at Cartagena. With a great
fleet of ships of the line and a land force of nine thousand
men, they had made their assault upon it in March,
1741; but because Wentworth bungled everything he
did with his troops the attack miserably failed. He
was caught by the deadly wet season of the tropics;
disease reduced his army to a wretched handful; and
thousands of lives were thrown away in his dismal
disgrace. Both New England and Virginia had sent
troops to take their part with that doomed army; and
the colonies knew, in great bitterness, how few came
home again. The war had its issues for them, they
knew, as well as for the governments across the water.
It meant one more reckoning with the Spaniard and
the Frenchman, their rivals for the mastery of America.
And in 1745 New England had a triumph of her own,
more gratifying even than Oglethorpe’s astonishing
achievement at St. Simon’s Island.
THE ACTION AT CARTAGENA
Only for a few months had England dealt with Spain
alone upon a private quarrel. In 1740 the male line
of the great Austrian house of Hapsburg had run out:
Maria Theresa took the throne; rival claimants disputed
her right to the succession; and all Europe was presently
plunged into the “War of the Austrian Succession”
(1740-1748). “King George’s War” they called
it in the colonies, when France and England became
embroiled; but the name did not make it doubtful what
interests, or what ambitions, were involved; and New
England struck her own blow at the power of France.
A force of about four thousand men, levied in Massachusetts,
New Hampshire, and Connecticut, moved
in the spring of 1745 against the French port of Louisbourg
on Cape Breton Island. Commodore Warren,
the English naval commander in the West Indies, furnished
ships for their convoy, and himself supported
them in the siege; and by the 16th of June the place
had been taken. For twenty-five years the French
had been slowly building its fortifications, covering
with them an area two and a half miles in circumference.
They had made them, they supposed, impregnable.
But the English had struck quickly, without warning,
and with a skill and ardor which made them wellnigh
irresistible; and their triumph was complete.
Provincial troops had taken the most formidable fortress
in America. William Pepperrell, the gallant gentleman
who had led the New Englanders, got a baronetcy
for his victory. Warren was made an admiral.
WILLIAM PEPPERRELL
The next year an attack was planned against the
French at Crown Point on Champlain, but nothing
came of it. The war almost stood still thenceforth,
so far as the colonies were concerned, till peace was
signed at Aix-la-Chapelle in October, 1748. That peace
brought great chagrin to New England. By its terms
Louisbourg and all conquests everywhere were restored.
The whole work was to do over again, as after King
William’s War and the restoration of Port Royal, which
Sir William Phips had been at such pains to take. The
peace stood, however, little longer than that which
had separated King William’s War from the War of
the Spanish Succession. Seven years, and France
and England had once more grappled,—this time for
a final settlement. All the seven years through the
coming on of war was plainly to be seen by those who
knew where to look for the signs of the times. The
French and English in that brief interval were not
merely to approach; they were to meet in the western
valleys, and the first spark of a war that was to embroil
all Europe was presently to flash out in the still
forests beyond the far Alleghanies.
It was on the borders of Virginia this time that the
first act of the drama was to be cast. The French determined
both to shorten and to close their lines of
occupation and defence from the St. Lawrence to the
Mississippi and the Gulf. They knew that they could
do this only by taking possession of the valley of the
Ohio; and the plan was no sooner formed than it was
attempted. And yet to do this was to come closer than
ever to the English and to act under their very eyes.
A few German families had made their way far to the
westward in Pennsylvania, and hundreds of the indomitable
Scots-Irish had been crowding in there for
now quite twenty years, passing on, many of them,
to the beautiful valley of the Shenandoah below, and
pressing everywhere closer and closer to the passes
which led down but a little way beyond into the valleys
of the Alleghany, the Monongahela, and the Ohio. These
men, at the frontiers of Pennsylvania and Virginia,
were sure to observe what was going forward in front
of them, and to understand what they saw. Traders
crossed those mountains now by the score from the
English settlements,—three hundred in a year, it was
said. They knew the waters that ran to the Ohio quite
as well as any Frenchman did. Their canoes had followed
the turnings of the broad Ohio itself, and had
found it a highway to the spreading Mississippi, where
French boats floated slowly down from the country of
the Illinois, carrying their cargoes of meat, grain, tobacco,
tallow, hides, lead, and oil to the settlements
on the Gulf. In 1748, the year of the last peace, certain
leading gentlemen in Virginia had organized an
Ohio Land Company,—among the rest Mr. Augustus
Washington, who had served with Vernon and Wentworth
at Cartagena and had lost his health in the fatal
service. He had named his estate by the Potomac,
his home of retirement, Mount Vernon, as his tribute
of admiration to the gallant sailor he had learned to
love during those fiery days in the South. In 1750
the English government had granted to the Company
six hundred thousand acres of land on the coveted
river. Virginian officials themselves had not scrupled
meanwhile also to issue grants and titles to land beyond
the mountains. The English claim to the Ohio country
was unhesitating and comprehensive.
The English had seized French traders there as
unlicensed intruders, and the French in their turn had
seized and expelled Englishmen who trafficked there.
French and English matched their wits very shrewdly
to get and keep the too fickle friendship of the Indians,
and so make sure of their trade and their peace with
them; and the Indians got what they could from them
both. It was a sharp game for a great advantage, and
the governments of the two peoples could not long refrain
from taking a hand in it.
The French authorities, it turned out, were, as usual,
the first to act. In 1752 the Marquis Duquesne became
governor of Canada, an energetic soldier in his
prime; and it was he who took the first decisive step.
In the spring of 1753 he despatched a force to Presque
Isle, on the southern shore of Lake Erie, built a log fort
there, and thence cut a portage for his boats southward
a little way through the forest to a creek (French
Creek the English called it afterwards) whose waters,
when at flood, would carry his boats to the Alleghany,
and by that open stream to the Ohio. It was the short
and straight way from the St. Lawrence to the Mississippi
and the Gulf. At the creek’s head he placed
another log fort (Le Bœuf), and upon the Alleghany
a rude outpost.
The same year that saw the Marquis Duquesne made
governor of Canada saw Robert Dinwiddie come out
as governor of Virginia, and no one was likelier than
he to mark and comprehend the situation on the border.
Mr. Dinwiddie had been bred in a counting house, for
he was the son of a well-to-do merchant of Glasgow;
but business had long since become for him a matter
of government. He had gone in his prime to be collector
of customs in Bermuda; and after serving in
that post for eleven years he had been made surveyor
general of customs in the southern ports of America,—a
post in which he served most acceptably for another
ten years. For twenty years he had shown singular
zeal and capacity in difficult, and, for many
men, demoralizing, matters of administration. He had
lived in Virginia when surveyor general of customs.
During the two years which immediately preceded his
appointment to the governorship of the Old Dominion
he had engaged in business on his own account in London,
and had become by purchase one of the twenty
stockholders of the Ohio Land Company. He came to
his new office, therefore, acquainted in more than one
way with the leading men of the colony,—especially
with Mr. Augustine Washington, now the Ohio Company’s
president, and the little group of influential
gentlemen,—Lees, Fairfaxes, and the rest,—often to be
found gathered at Mount Vernon. He came, therefore,
with his eyes on the western lands where the company
and his government were alike bound to see to it that
the French were checked.
FACSIMILE OF THE NEW YORK WEEKLY JOURNAL
He saw Duquesne’s movement, consequently, at its
very outset, warned the government at home, and was
promptly instructed to require the French “peaceably
to depart,” and if they would not go for the warning,
“to drive them off by force of arms.” He chose as his
messenger to carry the summons Mr. George Washington,
half-brother to Mr. Augustine Washington, of Mount
Vernon. George Washington was only a lad of twenty-one;
but he had hardened already to the work of a
man. He had received no schooling in England such
as Augustine had had, but had gone from the simple
schools and tutors of the Virginian country-side to serve
as a surveyor for Lord Fairfax in the rough country
of the Shenandoah,—whither Fairfax, heir of the old
Culpeper grants, had come to seek a life away from
courts in the picturesque wilderness of America.
Augustine Washington died the very year Mr. Dinwiddie
became governor, though he was but thirty-four;
and he had left George, lad though he was, to
administer his estate and serve in his stead as commander
of the militia of eleven counties. Governor
Dinwiddie knew whom he was choosing when he sent
this drilled and experienced youngster, already a frontiersman,
to bid the French leave the Ohio.
ROBERT DINWIDDIE
The message was carried in the dead of winter to
the grave and courteous soldier who commanded at
Fort Le Bœuf; and Washington tried the endurance
even of the veteran frontiersman who accompanied
him by the forced marches he made thither and back
again through the dense and frosted woods, across
frozen streams, and through the pathless, storm-beaten
tangles of deep forests, where there was hardly so much
as the track of a bison for their horses to walk in. He
reported that the French had received him very graciously;
but had claimed the Ohio as their own, had
made no pretence that they would abandon it because
the English bade them, and clearly meant to establish
themselves where they were. Juniors among their
officers had told him so very plainly as he sat with them
after dinner in a house which they had seized from
an English trader.
ENGLISH COLONIES, 1700.
BORMAY & CO., N. Y.
He was back at Williamsburg with his report by the
middle of January, 1754; and the next month a small
body of frontiersmen was hurried forward to make a
clearing at the forks of the Ohio and begin the construction
of fortifications there ere spring came, and the
French. The French came, nevertheless, all too soon.
By the 17th of April their canoes swarmed there, bearing
five hundred men and field ordnance, and the forty Englishmen
who held the rude, unfinished defences of the
place had no choice but to retire or be blown into the
water. The French knew the importance of the place
as a key to the western lands, and they meant to have
it, though they should take it by an open act of war.
Their force there numbered fourteen hundred before
summer came. They built a veritable fort, of the rough
frontier pattern, but strong enough, as it seemed, to
make the post secure, and waited to see what the English
would do.
Dinwiddie had acted with good Scots capacity, as
efficiently and as promptly as he could with the power
he had. He was obliged to deal with a colonial assembly,—the
French governors were not; and the Virginian
burgesses thought of domestic matters when Dinwiddie’s
thought was at the frontier. While Washington
was deep in the forests, bearing his message, they
quarrelled with the governor about the new fees which
were charged since his coming for grants of the public
land; and they refused him money because he would
not yield in the matter. But when they knew how
things actually stood in the West, and saw that the
governor would levy troops for the exigency whether
they acted with him or not, and pay for them out of
his own pocket if necessary, they voted supplies.
There was no highway of open rivers for the Virginians,
as for the French, by which they could descend
to the forks of the Ohio; and Virginia had no troops
ready as the French had. Raw levies of volunteers
had first to be got together; and when they had been
hastily gathered, clothed, and a little drilled, the first
use to which it was necessary to put them was to cut
a rough, mountainous road for themselves through
the untouched forests which lay thick upon the towering
Blue Ridge. It was painfully slow work, wrought
at for week after week, and the French were safely
intrenched at their fort “Duquesne” before the tired
Virginian recruits had crossed the crest of the mountains.
By midsummer they were ready to strike and
drive the English back.
MERCHANTS’ EXCHANGE, NEW YORK, 1752-1799
Blood had been spilled between the rivals ere that.
Washington was in command of the little force which
had cut its way through the forest, and he did not understand
that he had been sent into the West this time
merely to bear a message. When, therefore, one day
in May (28 May, 1754) he found a party of French lurking
at his front in a thicketed glade, he did not hesitate
to lead an attacking party of forty against them. The
young commander of the French scouts was killed in
the sharp encounter, and his thirty men were made
prisoners. Men on both sides of the sea knew, when
they heard that news, that war had begun. Young
Washington had forced the hands of the statesmen
in London and Paris, and all Europe presently took
fire from the flame he had kindled. In July, Washington
was obliged to retire. He had only three hundred
and fifty men, all told, at the rudely intrenched camp
which he had constructed in the open glade of “Great
Meadows” as the best place to await reinforcements;
and in July the French were upon him with a force
of seven hundred. All day he fought (3 July, 1754),
and in a drenching rain, the French firing from the
edges of the woods, his own men in their shallow, flooded
trenches in the open; but by night he knew he must
give way. The French offered him an honorable
capitulation, and the next day let him go untouched,
men and arms, with such stores as he could carry.
It was a bad beginning at winning the West from
the French; and all the worse because it showed how
weak the English were at such work. The danger
was not Virginia’s alone; it touched all the English
in America; but the colonies could not co-operate, and,
when they acted at all, acted sluggishly, as if war would
wait for both parties to get ready. The assemblies
of Pennsylvania and New York declared very coldly
that they did not see what right the English crown
had to the valley of the Ohio. Maryland had been
about to raise a force, but had not yet done so when
the fatal day at Great Meadows came. Two “independent
companies” in the King’s pay had been ordered
from New York, and a like company from South Carolina;
and North Carolina had sent forward three hundred
and fifty men; but only the single company from
South Carolina had reached Great Meadows, where
Washington was, before the French were upon him.
Dinwiddie and every other governor who heeded or
wrote of the business told the ministers in England
that they must act, and send the King’s own troops;
and happily the ministers saw at last the importance
of what should be won or lost in America. Troops
were sent. For Europe it was the beginning of the
Seven Years’ War (1755-1763), which was to see the
great Frederick of Prussia prove his mastery in the
field; which was to spread from Europe to Asia and to
Africa; which was to wrest from the French for England
both India and America. But for the colonists in
America it was only “the French and Indian War.”
Their own continent was the seat of their thoughts.
The beginnings the home government made were
small and weak enough; but it did at least act, and
it was likely that, should it keep long enough at the
business, it would at last learn and do all that was
necessary to make good its mastery against a weaker
rival. By the 20th of February, 1755, transports were in
the Chesapeake, bringing two regiments of the King’s
regulars, to be sent against Duquesne. The French,
too, were astir. Early in the spring eighteen French
ships of war sailed for Canada, carrying six battalions
and a new governor; and though the English put an
equal fleet to sea to intercept them, the Frenchmen got
into the St. Lawrence with a loss of but two of their ships,
which had strayed from the fleet and been found by
the English befogged and bewildered off the American
coast. The scene was set for war both north and south.
THE PLAINS OF ABRAHAM ON THE MORNING OF THE BATTLE
Major General Edward Braddock commanded the
regiments sent to Virginia, and was commissioned
to be commander-in-chief in America. He therefore
called the principal colonial governors to a conference at
Alexandria, his headquarters. By the middle of April
five had come: Robert Dinwiddie, of course, the governor
of Virginia; Robert Hunter Morris, whose thankless
task it was to get war votes out of the Pennsylvanian
assembly of Quakers and lethargic German farmers;
Horatio Sharpe, the brave and energetic gentleman
who was governor of Maryland; James DeLancey, the
people’s governor, of New York; and William Shirley,
governor of Massachusetts, past sixty, but as strenuous
as Dinwiddie, and eager for the field though he had
been bred a lawyer,—every inch “a gentleman and
politician,” it was said. It was he who had done most
to organize and expedite the attack on Louisbourg
which had succeeded so handsomely ten years ago
(1745). He would at any rate not fail for lack of self-confidence.
The conference planned an attack on
Niagara, to be led by Shirley himself, to cut the French
off from Duquesne; an attack on Crown Point, to be led
by Colonel William Johnson, of New York, whom the
Mohawks would follow, to break the hold of the French
on Champlain; an attack upon Beauséjour, in Acadia,
under the leadership of Lieutenant-Colonel Monckton,
of the King’s regulars; and a movement, under the command
of General Braddock himself straight through
the forests against Duquesne, by the way Washington
had cut to Great Meadows.
It would have been much better had General Braddock
chosen a route farther to the north, where the
Pennsylvanian farmers of the frontier had begun to
make roads and open the forests for the plough; but
it made little difference, after all, which way he went:
his temper and his training doomed him to fail. He
lacked neither courage nor capacity, but he sadly lacked
discretion. He meant to make his campaign in
the wilderness by the rules of war he had learned in
Europe, where the forests were cleared away and no
subtile savages could dog or ambush an army; and he
would take no advice from provincials. Few but Washington
cared to volunteer advice, for the commander-in-chief
was “a very Iroquois in disposition.” He
took two thousand men into the wilderness, with artillery
trains and baggage: fourteen hundred regulars,
nearly five hundred Virginians, horse and foot, two
independent companies from New York, and sailors
from the transports to rig tackle to get his stores and
field-pieces out of
difficulties in the
rough road. Washington
went with
the confident commander,
by special
invitation, to act
as one of his aides,
and was the only
provincial officer
whose advice was
given so much as
consideration during
all the weary
weeks in which the
little army widened
and levelled its
way with axe and
spade through the
dense woods. And
then the fatal day
came which filled
all the colonies
with dismay.
MAP OF BRADDOCK’S DEFEAT
The French commander
at Duquesne
had no
such force as Braddock
was bringing against him. He expected to be
obliged to retire. But on the 9th of July the English
general, with his advance force of twelve hundred
men, forded the shallow Monongahela but eight miles
from Duquesne, and striking into the trail which led
to the fort, walked into an ambush. A thousand
men,—Indians, chiefly, and Canadian provincials,—poured
a deadly fire upon him from the thick cover
of the woods on either hand. He would not open his
order and meet the attack in forest fashion, as Washington
begged him to do, but kept his men formed and
crowded in the open spaces of the road, to be almost
annihilated, and driven back, a mere remnant, in utter
rout. It was shameful, pitiful. Washington and his
Virginian rangers could with difficulty keep the rear
when the rout came, and bring the stricken commander
off, to die in the retreat. Dinwiddie could not persuade
the officers left in command even to stay upon the Virginian
frontier to keep the border settlements safe against
the savages. It was Washington’s impossible task
for the rest of the war to guard three hundred and fifty
miles of frontier with a handful of half-fed provincial
militia, where the little huts and tiny settlements of
the Scots-Irish immigrants lay scattered far and wide
among the foothills and valleys of the spreading mountain
country, open everywhere to the swift and secret
onset of the pitiless redskins.
Braddock’s papers, abandoned in the panic of the
rout, fell into the hands of the French, and made known
to them all the English plans. They were warned
what to do, and did it as promptly as possible. Shirley
gave up the attempt to take Niagara before reaching
the lake. Johnson, assisted by Lyman, of Connecticut,
met the French under Dieskau at Lake George, and
drove them back (September 8, 1755),—the commander
and part of the force the French had so hastily despatched
to America in the spring,—and Dieskau himself
fell into their hands; but they did not follow up
their success or shake the hold of the French upon the
line of lakes and streams which ran from the heart
of New York, like a highway, to the valley of the St.
Lawrence. The attack upon Beauséjour alone accomplished
what was planned. A force of two thousand
New England provincials, under Colonel Monckton
and Colonel John Winslow, found the half-finished
fortifications of the French on Beauséjour hill in their
hands almost before their siege was fairly placed; and
Acadia was more than ever secure.
There followed nearly three years of unbroken failure
and defeat. In 1756 the Marquis Montcalm succeeded
Dieskau as commander in Canada, and the very year
of his coming took and destroyed the English forts at
Oswego. That same year the Earl of Loudon came
over to take charge of the war for the English; but he
did nothing effective. The government at home sent
reinforcements, but nothing was done with them that
counted for success. “I dread to hear from America,”
exclaimed Pitt. In 1757 Loudon withdrew the best of
his forces to the north, to make an attack on Louisbourg.
Montcalm took advantage of the movement
to capture Fort William Henry, the advanced post of
the English on Lake George; and Loudon failed in his
designs against Louisbourg. Even the stout and
wily English frontiersmen of the northern border found
themselves for a little while overmatched. In March,
1758, Robert Rogers, the doughty New Hampshire
ranger whose successful exploits of daring all the northern
border knew, was beaten by a scouting party from
Ticonderoga, and barely came off with his life. The
pouring in of troops, even of regulars from over sea,
seemed to count for nothing. General James Abercrombie
led an army of fifteen thousand men, six thousand
of them regulars, against Ticonderoga, where
Montcalm had less than four thousand; blundered at
every critical point of the attack; lost two thousand
men; and retired almost as if in flight (July, 1758).
WILLIAM PITT
SIGNATURE OF JAMES ABERCROMBIE
THE CAPITULATION OF LOUISBOURG
But that was the end of failure. The year 1757 had
seen the great Pitt come into control of affairs in England,
and no more incompetent men were chosen to
command in America. Pitt had been mistaken in
regard to Abercrombie, whom he had retained; but he
made no more mistakes of that kind, and a war of failure
was transformed into a war of victories, quick and
decisive. Two more years, and the French no longer
had possessions in America that any nation need covet.
Pitt saw to it that the forces, as well as the talents, used
were adequate. In July, 1758, a powerful fleet under
Admiral Boscawen, and twelve thousand troops under
General Jeffrey Amherst, whom Pitt had specially
chosen for the command, invested and took Louisbourg.
In August, Colonel John Bradstreet, with three
thousand of Abercrombie’s men, drove the French
from Fort Frontenac at Oswego. In November the
French abandoned Fort Duquesne, upon the approach
of a force under General Forbes and Colonel Washington.
In June, 1759, Johnson captured the French fort
at Niagara and cut the route to the Ohio,—where Fort
Duquesne gave place to Fort Pitt. At midsummer
General Amherst, after his thorough fashion, led eleven
thousand men against Ticonderoga, and had the satisfaction
of seeing the French retire before him. He
cleared Lake George and captured and strengthened
Crown Point upon Champlain. The French needed
all their power in the north, for Pitt had sent Wolfe
against Quebec. They had concentrated quite fourteen
thousand men in and about the towering city ere
Wolfe came with scarcely nine thousand (June 21, 1759),
and their fortifications stood everywhere ready to defend
the place. For close upon three months the English
struck at their strength in vain, first here and
then there, in their busy efforts to find a spot where
to get a foothold against the massive stronghold,—Montcalm
holding all the while within his defences
to tire them out; until at last, upon a night in September
which all the world remembers, Wolfe made his way by
a path which lay within a deep ravine upward to the
heights of Abraham, and there lost his life and won
Canada for England (September 13, 1759).
JEFFREY AMHERST
JAMES WOLFE
After that the rest of the task was simple enough.
The next year Montreal was yielded up, all Canada
passed into the hands of the English, and the war was
practically over. There were yet three more years to
wait before formal peace should be concluded, because
the nations of Europe did not decide their affairs by the
issue of battles and sieges in America; but for the English
colonies the great struggle was ended. By the
formal peace, signed in 1763, at Paris, England gained
Canada, Nova Scotia, Cape Breton Island, and all the
islands of the Gulf of St. Lawrence, the river and harbor
of Mobile, and all the disputed lands of the continent,
north and south, between the eastern mountain
ranges and mid-stream of the Mississippi, except
New Orleans,—besides the free navigation of the great
river. From Spain she got Florida. France had the
year before (1762) ceded to Spain her province of “Louisiana,”
the great region beyond the Mississippi, whose
extent and boundaries no man could tell. She was
utterly stripped of her American possessions, and the
English might look forward to a new age in their colonies.
The general authorities for the condition of the country and the
movement of affairs during this period are the well known histories
of Bancroft, Hildreth, and Bryant; the third volume of J. A. Doyle’s
English Colonies in America; the third volume of J. G. Palfrey’s
Compendious History of New England; W. B. Weeden’s Economic
and Social History of New England; Mr. Barrett Wendell’s Cotton
Mather; Mr. Eben G. Scott’s Development of Constitutional Liberty
in the English Colonies of America; C. W. Baird’s Huguenot
Emigration to America; James Russell Lowell’s New England
Two Centuries Ago, in his Among My Books; Mr. Brooks Adams’s
Emancipation of Massachusetts; Madame Knight’s Journal
(1704); John Fontaine’s Diary, in the Memoirs of a Huguenot
Family; and Benjamin Franklin’s Autobiography.
A more particular account of many of the transactions that fell
within the period may be found in Justin Winsor’s New England,
1689-1763, in the fifth volume of Winsor’s Narrative and Critical
History of America; Berthold Fernow’s Middle Colonies, Justin
Winsor’s Maryland and Virginia, and William J. Rivers’s The
Carolinas, in the same volume of Winsor; Charles C. Smith’s
The Wars on the Seaboard: Acadia and Cape Breton, and Justin
Winsor’s Struggle for the Great Valleys of North America, in the
same volume of Winsor.
The chief authorities for the settlement and early history of
Georgia are Bancroft, Hildreth, and Bryant; Charles C. Jones’s
History of Georgia and English Colonization of Georgia in the fifth
volume of Winsor’s Narrative and Critical History of America;
W. E. H. Lecky’s History of England in the Eighteenth Century;
Alexander Hewatt’s Historical Account of the Rise and Progress of
the Colonies of South Carolina and Georgia, in Carroll’s Historical
Collections of South Carolina; the first and second volumes of
Peter Force’s Tracts and Other Papers relating to the Colonies in
North America; and the Colonial Acts of Georgia.
CHAPTER II THE PARTING OF THE WAYS
No one who marked how the English colonies had
grown, and how the French had lagged in the effectual
settlement and mastery of the regions they had taken,
could wonder that in the final struggle for supremacy
the English had won and the French lost everything
there was to fight for. The French had been as long
on the continent as the English, and yet they did not
have one-tenth the strength of the English, either in
population or in wealth, when this war came. There
were fifty-five thousand white colonists in Canada,
all told; and only twenty-five thousand more in all the
thin line of posts and hamlets which stretched from
the St. Lawrence through the long valley of the Mississippi
to the Gulf,—eighty thousand in all. In the
English settlements there were more than a million
colonists (1,160,000), not scattered in separated posts
set far apart in the forested wilderness, but clustered
thick in towns and villages, or in neighborly plantations,
where the forest had been cleared away, roads
made, and trade and peace established. The English
had been seeking, not conquest, but comfort and wealth
in busy centres and populous country-sides, where their
life now ran as strong and as calm, almost, as if they
were still in the old lands of England itself. The French,
on the contrary, were placed where their government
wished them to be; could hardly be said to have formed
independent communities at all; and were glad if they
could so much as eke out a decent subsistence from the
soil, or from food brought by ship from France over sea.
The English spread very slowly, considering how fast
they came, and kept in some sort a solid mass; but
the result was that they thoroughly possessed the country
as they went, and made homes, working out a life
of their own. The French merely built frontier posts,
the while, on the lakes and rivers, as they were bidden
or guided or exhorted by their governors; took up such
land as was assigned them by royal order; did their
daily stint of work, and expected nothing better. They
were, moreover, painfully, perilously isolated. Ships
could come from England to any part of the English
coasts of America in five weeks, whereas it was a good
six months’ journey from France to the frontier posts
upon the lakes or by the far-away western rivers. The
St. Lawrence was closed for nearly half the year by ice;
and it was a weary task to get any boat up the stream
of the endless Mississippi against its slow tide of waters
and through the puzzling, shifting channels of its
winding course.
The Marquis Duquesne had called the Iroquois to
a council in 1754, ere he left his governorship, and had
commended his sovereign’s government to them because
of this very difference between French and English.
“Are you ignorant,” he said, “of the difference
between the King of England and the King of France?
Go, see the forts that our King has established, and
you will see that you can still hunt under their very
walls. They have been placed for your advantage
in places which you frequent. The English, on the
contrary, are no sooner in possession of a place than
the game is driven away. The forest falls before them
as they advance, and the soil is laid bare so that you
can scarce find the wherewithal to erect a shelter for
the night.” Perhaps Duquesne, being a soldier and
no statesman, did not realize all that this difference
meant. The French posts, with the forests close about
them, were not self-supporting communities such as
everywhere filled the English dominion. Their governors
were soldiers, their inhabitants a garrison, the
few settlers near at hand traders, not husbandmen,
or at best mere tenants of the crown of France. No
doubt it was easier for the savages to approach and
trade with them; but it would turn out to be infinitely
harder for the French to keep them. Their occupants
had struck no deep rootage into the soil they were seated
upon, as the English had.
Englishmen themselves had noted, with some solicitude,
how slow their own progress was away from the
sea-coast. It was not until 1725 that settlers in Massachusetts
had ventured to go so far away from the Bay
as the Berkshire Hills. “Our country has now been
inhabited more than one hundred and thirty years,”
exclaimed Colonel Byrd, of Virginia, in 1729, “and still
we hardly know anything of the Appalachian Mountains,
that are nowhere above two hundred and fifty
miles from the sea. Whereas the French, who are later
comers, have ranged from Quebec southward as far
as the mouth of the Mississippi, in the Bay of Mexico,
and to the west almost as far as California, which is
either way above two thousand miles.” But Colonel
Byrd was thinking of discovery, not of settlement;
the search for minerals and the natural wealth of the
forests, not the search for places to which to extend
permanent homes and government. The difference
arose out of the
fundamental unlikeness
of French
and English, both
in life and in government.
WILLIAM BYRD
The statesmen of
both France and
England accepted
the same theory
about the use colonies
should be put
to,—the doctrine
and practice everywhere
accepted in
their day. Colonies
were to be used to
enrich the countries
which possessed
them. They should send their characteristic native products
to the country which had established them, and for
the most part to her alone, and should take her manufactures
in exchange; trade nowhere else to her disadvantage;
and do and make nothing which could bring them
into competition with her merchants and manufacturers.
But England applied this theory in one way, France
in another. It was provoking enough to the English
colonists in America to have, in many a petty matter,
to evade the exacting Navigation Acts, which restricted
their trade and obliged them to buy manufactured goods
at prices fixed by the English merchants. It a little
cramped and irritated them that they were forbidden to
manufacture now this and now that, though the material
lay at their very doors, because English manufacturers
wished their competition shut out. Restriction was added
to restriction. In 1706, naval stores and rice, which
the Carolinas were learning to produce to their increasing
profit, were added to the list of products which must
be sent to England only; and in 1722 copper and furs.
In 1732 the manufacture of beaver hats was forbidden,
and in 1750 the maintenance of iron furnaces or slit
mills. But there was always an effort made at reciprocal
advantage. Though the colonies were forbidden
to manufacture their iron ores, their bar and pig iron
was admitted into England free of duty, and Swedish
iron, which might have undersold it, was held off by
a heavy tariff, to the manifest advantage of Maryland
and Virginia. Though the rice of the Carolinas for
a time got admission to market only through the English
middlemen, their naval stores were exported under
a heavy bounty; and in 1730, when the restriction laid
on the rice trade pinched too shrewdly, it was removed
with regard to Portugal, the chief European market
open to it. Parliament had generally an eye to building
up the trade of the colonies as well as to controlling
it.
Plan of the City of New York 1767.
The home government, moreover, though it diligently
imposed restrictions, was by no means as diligent
in enforcing them. An ill-advised statute of 1733 laid
prohibitory duties on the importation of sugar, molasses,
and rum out of the French West Indies, in the hope
that the sales of sugar and molasses in the islands
owned by England might be increased. To enforce
the act would have been to hazard the utter commercial
ruin of New England. Out of the cheap molasses of the
French islands she made the rum which was a chief
source of her wealth,—the rum with which she bought
slaves for Maryland, Virginia, and the Carolinas, and
paid her balances to the English merchants. But no
serious attempt was made to enforce it. Customs officers
and merchants agreed in ignoring it, and officers
of the crown shut their eyes to the trade which it
forbade. Smuggling upon that long coast was a simple
matter, and even at the chief ports only a little circumspection
was needed about cargoes out of the Indies.
Moreover, the men who governed in England contented
themselves with general restrictions and did
not go on to manage the very lives of the colonists in
the colonies themselves. That was what the French
did. They built their colonies up by royal order; sent
emigrants out as they sent troops, at the King’s expense
and by the King’s direction; could get only men
to go, therefore, for the most part, and very few women
or families. For the English there was nothing of
the sort, after the first. Rich men or great mercantile
companies might help emigrants with money or supplies
or free gifts of land in order to fill up the colonies
which the crown had given them the right to establish
and govern; but only those went out who volunteered.
Emigrants went, moreover, in families, after the first
years were passed and the colonies fairly started, if
not at the very outset of the enterprise,—in associated
groups, congregations, and small volunteer communities.
When they reached the appointed place of settlement
they were left to shift for themselves, as they had
expected, exactly as they would have been at home;
and they insisted upon having the same rights and
freedom they would have had there. They were making
homes, without assistance or favor, and for their own
use and benefit.
It was inevitable in the circumstances that their
colonial governments should be like themselves, home-made
and free from control in the management of what
chiefly concerned their own lives. They were just as
hard to supervise and regulate when the settlements
were small as when they grew large and populous,—a
little harder, indeed, because the colonists were the
more anxious then about how the new life they were
beginning was to go, and the less sure of their power
or influence to resist the efforts of the crown to manage
and interfere with them. By the time the French war
came there was no mistaking the fact that the English
colonies had grown to be miniature states, proud, hard-fibred,
independent in temper, practised in affairs.
They had, as Edmund Burke said, “formed within
themselves, either by royal instruction or royal charter,
assemblies so exceedingly resembling a parliament,
in all their forms, functions, and powers, that it was
impossible they should not imbibe some opinion of a
similar authority.” At first, no doubt, their assemblies
had been intended to be little more than the managing
bodies of corporations. “But nothing in progression
can rest on its original plan. We may as well think of
rocking a grown man in the cradle of an infant. Therefore,
as the colonies prospered and increased to a numerous
and mighty people, spreading over a very great
tract of the globe, it was natural that they should attribute
to assemblies so respectable in their formal constitution
some part of the dignity of the great nations
which they represented.” They “made acts of all sorts
and in all cases whatsoever. They levied money upon
regular grants to the crown, following all the rules and
principles of a parliament, to which they approached
every day more and more nearly.” And Burke saw
how inevitable, as well as how natural, the whole growth
had been. “Things could not be otherwise,” he said;
“English colonies must be had on these terms, or not
had at all.”
EDMUND BURKE
They had used their governments for their own purposes,
and rather like independent states than like dependent
communities. In every colony the chief point
of conflict between governor and assembly, whether in
the proprietary or in the crown colonies, had always
been connected with the subject of salaries. Again
and again governors had been instructed to insist upon
an adequate income, charged permanently upon some
regular source of public revenue; but again and again,
as often as made, their demand had been refused. They
could get only annual grants, which kept all officers
of the crown dependent upon the people’s assemblies
for maintenance while in office. There had long been
signs that the ministers of the King and the proprietors
at home were tired of the contest, and meant, for the
mere sake of peace, to let the colonial assemblies alone,
to rule, as Parliament ruled, by keeping control of the
moneys spent upon their own governments.
There was, too, more and more money in the colonies
as the years went by. New England, where, except
in the rich valley of the Connecticut, the soil yielded
little beyond the bare necessaries of life, led the rest
of the colonies in the variety of her industries. Though
parliamentary statutes forbade the making of woollen
goods or hats or steel for export, the colonists were free
to make anything they might need for use or sale within
a single colony or in their own homes; and the thrifty
New England farmers and villagers made most of their
own furniture, tools, and household utensils, while
their women or the village weavers wove the linen and
woollen stuffs of which their clothes were made. They
lived upon their own resources as no other colonists
did. And their trade kept six hundred vessels busy
plying to and fro to English and foreign ports. Almost
every sea-coast hamlet was a port and maintained
its little fleet. A thousand vessels, big and little, went
every year to the fisheries, or up and down the coasts
carrying the trade between colony and colony. A
great many of these vessels the colonists had built
themselves, out of the splendid timber which stood
almost everywhere at hand in their forests; and every
one knew who knew anything at all about New England
that her seamen were as daring, shrewd, and
hardy as those bred in past generations in the Devonshire
ports of old England. Their boats flocked by
the hundreds every year to the misty, perilous banks
of Newfoundland, where the cod were to be caught.
They beat up and down the long seas in search of the
whale all the way from “the frozen recesses of Hudson’s
Bay and Davis’s Straits” to the coasts of Africa and
Brazil, far in the south. “Neither the perseverance of
Holland, nor the activity of France, nor the dexterous
and firm sagacity of English enterprise,” exclaimed
Burke, “ever carried this most perilous mode of hardy
industry to the extent to which it has been pushed by
this recent people,—a people who are still, as it were,
but in the gristle, and not yet hardened into the bone,
of manhood.”
Massachusetts had been known, while peace held
and men breathed freely, between Queen Anne’s and
King George’s wars, to complete one hundred and fifty
ships in a single year, every town upon the coast and
even little villages far within the rivers launching vessels
from busy shipyards. Ship building became New England’s
chief industry; and in 1724 the master builders
of the Thames prayed Parliament for protection
against the competition of the colonies. The annual
catch of whale and cod by the New Englanders was
worth two hundred and fifty thousand pounds sterling;
and, besides fish and fish-oil, they shipped their fine timber,
and not a little hay and grain even, across the sea
or to the other colonies. Everywhere in America the forests
yielded splendid timber, as his Majesty’s ministers
well knew: for they sent into the northern forests of
pine and had the tallest, straightest trees there marked
with the royal arms, as a notice that they were reserved
to be used as masts for his Majesty’s war-ships,—as
if the King had a right to take what he would.
VIEW OF THE BUILDINGS BELONGING TO HARVARD COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE,
NEW ENGLAND, 1726
“New England improved much faster than Virginia,”
Colonel Byrd admitted; and yet Virginia had her own
rich trade, of which tobacco was the chief staple; and
all the colonies busied themselves as they could, and
visibly grew richer year by year. The middle colonies
were scarcely less industrious than those of the bleaker
north, and prospered even more readily with their kindlier
climate and their richer soil. Pennsylvania, with
her two hundred and twenty thousand colonists, with
her thrifty mixture of Germans, Quakers, Scots, and
Scots-Irishmen, needed a fleet of four hundred sail to
carry each season’s spare produce from the docks at
Philadelphia; and New York had her separate fleet
of close upon two hundred sail.
England depended upon the colonies for much of
the naval stores, of the potash, and of the pearlash
which she needed every year. Mines of iron and of
copper had been opened both in the middle colonies
and in the south. The colonists made their own brick
for building, and their own paper and glass, as well
as their own coarse stuffs for clothing, and many of
their own hats of beaverskin. Substantial houses
and fine, sightly streets sprang up in the towns which
stood at the chief seaports; and in the country spacious
country seats, solidly built, roomy, full of the simpler
comforts of gentlefolk. The ships which took hides
and fish and provisions to the West Indies brought
sugar and molasses and wine and many a delicacy
back upon their return, and the colonists ate and drank
and bore themselves like other well-to-do citizens the
world over. They were eager always to know what
the London fashions were; there was as much etiquette
to be observed upon quiet plantations in Virginia as
in English drawing rooms. It was, indeed, touched
with a certain beauty of its own, because of the provincial
simplicity and frank neighborliness which went
along with it; but it was grave and punctilious, and
intended to be like London manners. There was as
much formality and gayety “in the season” at Williamsburg,
Virginia’s village capital, as in Philadelphia, the
biggest, wealthiest, most stately town in the colonies.
NASSAU HALL, PRINCETON COLLEGE, 1760
KING’S COLLEGE, NEW YORK, 1758
There were many ways in which the colonies finished
and filled out their lives which showed that they regarded
themselves as in a sense independent communities
and meant to provide for themselves everything
they needed for their life alone on a separate continent.
They had no thought of actually breaking away from
their allegiance to the home government over sea; but
no man could possibly overlook the three thousand
miles of water that stretched between England and
America. At that immense distance they were obliged
in great measure to look out for themselves and contrive
their own ways of sustenance and development,
and their own way of culture. Before the French war
began, two more colleges, in addition to Harvard in
Massachusetts and William and Mary in Virginia, had
been established to provide the higher sort of training
for youths who were to enter the learned professions.
Besides Yale, the College of New Jersey had been founded.
At first set up in 1746 as a collegiate school, at
Elizabethtown, it was in 1756 given a permanent home
and built up into a notable training place for youth
at Princeton. In 1754, the year Washington attacked
the French in the western forests, King’s College was
added to the growing list, in New York, by royal charter.
Ten years later (1764), upon the very morrow of the signing
of peace, certain public-spirited men of the Baptist
communion followed suit in Rhode Island by founding
the school which was afterwards to be called Brown
University. Here were six colleges for this new English
nation at the west of the Atlantic. Many wealthy
colonists, particularly in the far south, continued to
send their sons to the old country to take their learning
from the immemorial sources at Oxford and Cambridge;
but more and more the colonies provided learning
for themselves.
BENJAMIN FRANKLIN
THE BIRTHPLACE OF BENJAMIN FRANKLIN, MILK STREET, BOSTON
Their growing and expanding life, moreover, developed
in them the sense of neighborhood to one another,
the consciousness of common interests, and the feeling
that they ought in many things to coöperate. In
1754, while the first sharp note of war was ringing from
the Alleghanies, a conference with the Six Nations
was held at Albany, which, besides dealing with the
redmen, and binding them once more to be friends and
allies of the English against the French, considered
nothing less than a plan of union for the colonies. This
was the fourth time that the representatives of several
colonies at once had come together at Albany to confer
with the Iroquois. The first conference had taken
place there in 1689, the year King William’s War began.
Albany lay nearest the country of the Iroquois. It
was necessary when war was afoot to make sure that
the redskins should side with the English, and not
with the French; and that was now for the fourth time,
in 1754, more critically important than ever. The
home government had directed that the conference be
held, before they knew what Washington had done.
It was the ministers in London, too, who had directed
that a plan of union be considered, in order that the
colonies might act in concert in the coming struggle
with the French, and if possible under a single government
even. Seven colonies were represented at the
conference. Twenty-five delegates were there to take
part in the business; and there was no difficulty about
securing their almost unanimous assent to a plan of
union. They adopted the plan which Mr. Benjamin
Franklin, one of Pennsylvania’s delegates, had drawn
up as he made the long journey from Philadelphia.
Mr. Franklin had led a very notable life during the
thirty eventful years which had gone by since he made
his way, a mere lad, from Boston to Philadelphia to
earn his livelihood as a journeyman printer; and how
shrewd a knowledge he had gained of the practical
affairs of the world anybody could see for himself who
would read the homely-wise maxims he had been putting
forth these twenty-two years in his “Poor Richard’s”
Almanacs, begun in 1732. The plan of union he suggested
at Albany was, that the colonies should submit
to have their common interests cared for by a congress
of delegates chosen by their several assemblies, and a
“president-general” appointed and paid by the crown;
giving to the congress a considerable power of actual
law-making and to the president-general the right to
veto its acts, subject to the approval of the ministers at
home. To all the delegates at Albany except those
from Connecticut the plan seemed suitable and excellent;
but the ministers at home rejected it because they
thought it gave too much power to the proposed congress,
and the colonial assemblies rejected it because
they thought it gave too much power to the president-general.
Mr. Franklin said that the fact that neither
the assemblies nor the King’s ministers liked the plan
made him suspect that it must be, after all, an excellent
half-way measure, the “true medium” between
extremes, effecting a particularly fair and equal distribution
of power.
BENJAMIN FRANKLIN
Then the war came, and made many things plain.
The colonies did not coöperate. They contributed
troops, watched their own frontiers as they could against
the redskins, and freely spent both blood and money in
the great struggle; but when it was all over, and the
French dominion swept from the continent, it was plain
that it had not been the power of the colonies but the
power of England and the genius of the great Pitt that
had won in the critical contest. France could send
few reinforcements to Canada because England’s ships
commanded the sea. The stout Canadians had had
to stand out for themselves unaided, with such troops
as were already in the colony. In 1759, the year Wolfe
took Quebec, there were more soldiers in the English
colonies threatening the St. Lawrence than there were
men capable of bearing arms in all Canada,—and
quite half of them were regulars, not provincials. Pitt
saw to it that enough troops and supplies were sent
to America to insure success, and that men capable
of victory and of efficient management even in the
forested wilderness were put in command of affairs
in the field. He did not depend upon the colonies to
do what he knew they had no plan or organization for
doing, but set himself to redress the balance of power
in Europe by decisive victories which should make
England indisputable mistress of America. “No man
ever entered Mr. Pitt’s closet who did not find himself
braver when he came out than when he went in,” said
a soldier who had held conference with him and served
him; and it was his statesmanship and his use of English
arms that had made England’s dominion complete
and England’s colonies safe in America.
A PAGE OF “POOR RICHARD’S” ALMANAC
BENJAMIN FRANKLIN IN A COLONIAL DRAWING ROOM
English fleets and armies had not been sent to America,
however, and equipped for warfare there, sustained
in war season and out of it, without enormous expense;
and that expense, which had set the colonies free to
live without dread of danger or of confinement at any
border, England had borne. It had been part of Mr.
Franklin’s plan of union, proposed at Albany, that the
congress of the colonies should sustain the armies used
in their defence and pay for them by taxes levied in
America; but that plan had been rejected, and this
war for the ousting of the French had been fought at
England’s cost,—much as the colonies had given of
their own blood, and of their own substance for the
equipment of their provincial levies, and much as they
had suffered in all the obscure and painful fighting to
protect their frontiers against the redskins, far away
from set fields of battle. They had done more, indeed,
than pay the costs which inevitably fell to them. They
had “raised, paid, and clothed twenty-five thousand
men,—a number,” if Mr. Franklin was right, “equal
to those sent from Great Britain and far beyond their
proportion. They went deeply in debt in doing this;
and all their estates and taxes are mortgaged for many
years to come in discharging that debt.” Parliament
had itself acknowledged their loyal liberality and self-sacrifice,
and had even voted them £200,000 a year for
five years, when the war was over, by way of just reimbursement.
But, though they had made sacrifices,
they had, of course, not shared with the royal treasury
the chief outlays of the war. Colonial governors, viewing
affairs as representatives of the government at
home, had again and again urged the ministers in London
to tax the colonies, by act of Parliament, for means
to pay for frontier forts, armies of defence, and all the
business of imperial administration in America. But the
ministers had hitherto known something of the temper
of the colonists in such matters and had been too wise
to attempt anything of the kind. Sir George Keith,
who had been governor of Pennsylvania, had suggested
to Sir Robert Walpole that he should raise revenue
in the colonies; but that shrewd politician and
man of affairs had flatly declined. “What,” he exclaimed,
“I have old England against me, and do you
think I will have New England likewise?” Chatham
had held the same tone. What English armies did in
America was part of England’s struggle for empire,
for a leading station in power and riches in the world,
and England should pay for it. The desire of the
colonies to control their own direct taxes should be
respected. English statesmen, so far, had seen the
matter very much as observant Colonel Spotswood had
seen it thirty odd years ago. If the ministers should
direct moneys to be paid by act of Parliament, he
said, “they would find it no easy matter to put such
an act into execution”; and he deemed it “against
the right of Englishmen,” besides, “to be taxed, but
by their representatives,”—new colonist though he
was, and only the other day a governor of the crown
in Virginia, the oldest and most loyal of the colonies.
MRS. BENEDICT ARNOLD AND CHILD
It was now more than forty years since Colonel Spotswood,
in the days of his governorship, had ridden to
the far summit of the Alleghanies and looked down
their western slopes towards the regions where England
and France were to meet. Since that day he had
served the crown very quietly as postmaster general
for the colonies. At last he had died (1740) when on
the eve of sailing with Virginian troops for Cartagena,
about to return at the very end of his days to his old
calling of arms. He had lived thirty years in Virginia,
all told, and spoke out of abundant knowledge
when he expressed a judgment as to what the ministers
would find it hard to do in the colonies. He knew, as
every man did who had had anything to do with the
service of the crown in America, how stubbornly the
colonists had resisted every attempt to unite their governments
under a single governor or any single system,
and how determined they had been to keep their governments
in their own hands, notwithstanding they
must have seen, as everybody else saw, the manifest
advantage of union and a common organization in
the face of England’s rivals in America, north and
south. The King’s object in seeking to consolidate
the more northern colonies under Sir Edmund Andros,
whom New England had so hated, was not to attack
their liberties, but “to weld them into one strongly
governed state,” such as should be able to present a
firm front to the encroachments of the French,—a statesmanlike
object, which no man who wished to serve the
interests of English empire could reasonably criticise.
But the colonists had not cared to regard their little
commonwealths as pieces of an empire. They regarded
them simply as their own homes and seats of
self-government; and they feared to have them swallowed
up in any scheme of consolidation, whatever
its object. The French war, consequently, had been
fought by the government in England, and not by any
government in America.
FRANKLIN’S OLD BOOK-SHOP, NEXT TO CHRIST’S CHURCH,
PHILADELPHIA
Though a few statesmen like Walpole had had the
sagacity to divine it, and all leaders in party counsels
had instinctively
feared it, very few
public men in England
understood
the temper or the
unchangeable resolution
of the colonies
in such matters.
Pitt understood
it, but now
that the war was
over he was no
longer suffered to
be master in affairs.
Burke understood
it, but
few heeded what
he said. Such
men knew by instant
sympathy
that this seemingly
unreasonable
temper of the colonists
in great affairs
was nothing
else than the common
English spirit
of liberty. The
colonists were simply
refusing, as
all Englishmen
would have refused, to be directly ruled in their own
affairs, or directly taxed for any purpose whatever,
by a government which they themselves had no part
in conducting; and, whether reasonable or unreasonable,
so long as they remained Englishmen it was useless
to try to argue them out of that refusal. “An
Englishman,” cried Burke, “is the unfittest person
on earth to argue another Englishman into slavery”;
and he knew that to an Englishman it would seem
nothing less than slavery to be stripped of self-government
in matters of the purse.
Now that the French were driven out, it was more
useless than ever to argue the point. The chief and
most obvious reason for feeling dependent upon the
mother country was gone. Awe of the British was
gone, too. The provincial levies raised in the colonies
had fought alongside the King’s troops in all the movements
of the war, and had found themselves not a whit
less undaunted under fire, not a whit less able to stand
and fight, not a whit less needed in victory. Braddock
had died loathing the redcoats and wishing to
see none but the blue cloth of the Virginian volunteers.
When the war began, a regular from over sea had seemed
to the colonists an unapproachable master of arms;
but the provincials knew when the war was over that
the redcoats were no better than they were. They
had nothing to remember with mortification except
the insulting contempt some of the British officers
had shown for them, and the inferior rank and consideration
their own officers had been compelled to
accept.
GEORGE GRENVILLE
It was the worst possible time the home government
could have chosen in which to change its policy of concession
towards the colonies and begin to tax and govern
them by act of Parliament; and yet that was exactly
what the ministers determined to do. No master of
affairs or of men, like Walpole or Pitt, was any longer
in a place of guiding authority in London. George
Grenville was prime minister: a thorough official and
very capable man of affairs, of unquestionable integrity,
and with a certain
not unhandsome
courage as of conviction
in what he did,
but incapable of understanding
those who
opposed or resisted
him, or of winning
from them except by
an exercise of power.
The late war had been
no mere “French and
Indian” affair for
English statesmen.
It had been part of
that stupendous “Seven
Years’ War” which
had fixed Prussia in a
place of power under
the great Frederick,
and had changed the
whole balance of power in Europe; had brought India
under England’s widening dominion on one side of the
world and America on the other,—had been a vast
game which the stout little island kingdom had played
almost alone against united Europe. It had not been
a mere American war. America had reaped the benefits
of England’s effort to found an empire and secure
it, east and west. And yet the colonists seemed, when
this momentous war by which they had so profited was
over, to drop into indifference towards everything that
remained to be done to finish what had been so well begun,
even though it remained to be done at their own
very doors.
France had ceded to England as a result of the war
all the vast territory which lay upon the St. Lawrence
and between the Mississippi and the eastern mountains,
north and south. It was possible to provide a
government for the province of Quebec and for the lands
in the far south, in Florida and beside the mouths of
the Mississippi; but between these lay the long regions
which stretched, unsettled, along the great streams
which ran everywhere into the Mississippi,—the Illinois
country, the country round about the Ohio, the
regions by the Cumberland,—all the boundless “back
country” which lay directly behind the colonies at
the west. The Lords Commissioners for Trade and
Plantations in London wished to keep settlers out of
these lands, in order that they might be left as a great
hunting ground for the Indians, and so remain a permanent
source of supply for the fur skins which enriched
trade between the mother country and her colonies.
But, meanwhile, whether settlers made their way thither
or not, it was necessary to carry England’s power among
the Indians, and make them know that she, and not
the King of France, was now sovereign there. This
the Indians were slow to believe. They could not know
what treaty-makers in Europe had decided: they did
not believe that the French would leave and the English
come in in their stead at the western forts; and it
moved them hotly to think of such a change. The
French had made them welcome at their frontier posts,
and did not drive off the game, as Duquesne had told
them, ere this fatal war began. The French had been
willing to be comrades with them, and had dealt with
them with a certain gracious courtesy and consideration;
while the English treated them, when they dared,
like dogs rather than like men, drove them far into the
forests at their front as they advanced their settlements,
bullied them, and often cheated them in trade. It
was intolerable to the northern Indians to think of these
men whom they feared and hated being substituted
for the French, with whom they found it at least possible
to live.
BOUNDARY MONUMENT ON THE ST. CROIX
They were dangerous neighbors, and the danger was
near and palpable. The war with the French was
hardly over when English settlers began to pour across
the Alleghanies from Pennsylvania, Maryland, and Virginia,—men
of the stern and sober Scots-Irish breeding
for the most part, masterful and imperious, and
sure to make the lands they settled upon entirely their
own. There were already tribes among the Indians
in the northwest who had been driven out of Pennsylvania
by the earlier movements of these same people,
and who had taken with them to their new homes the
distress and the dread of exile. It were fatal, they
knew, to wait. If the English were ever to be driven
within the barriers of the Alleghanies again, it must
be done now, and all the tribes must rally to the desperate
business.
They found a leader in Pontiac, a chief of the Ottawas.
A dozen powerful tribes heeded him when he
counselled secret confederacy, and, when all should
be ready, sudden war; and the English presently had
reason to know how able an enemy they had to fear,—a
man of deep counsel, astute and masterful. In
June, 1763, the first blow was struck,—from end to
end of the open border,—even the Senecas, one of the
Six Nations, joining in the bitter work. Every frontier
fort except Detroit, Niagara, and Pitt was in their hands
at the first surprise: smoking ruins and the bodies
of white men slain marked all the borders where the
French had been. The English rallied, stubborn and
undaunted. Three forts at least were saved. There
were men at hand like Colonel Bouquet, the gallant
officer who went to the relief of Fort Pitt, who knew
the strategy of the forest as well as the redskins did,
and used steadfast English, not fickle savages, in the
fighting; and, though the work was infinitely hard
and perilous and slow in the doing, within two years
it was done. Before the year 1765 was out, Pontiac
had been brought to book, had acknowledged himself
beaten, and had sued for peace.
PONTIAC, CHIEF OF THE OTTAWAS
But by that time the English ministers knew the
nature of the task which awaited them in America.
It was plain that they must strengthen the frontier
posts and maintain a force of soldiers in the colonies,
if English power was to be safe there, and English
lives. Not fewer than twenty thousand men would
be needed; and it would be necessary to organize
government, civil as well as military, in a more effective
way. It might be necessary to pay the colonial
judges and even the colonial governors out of the general
treasury of the empire, rather than leave them
always dependent upon the uncertain grants of the
colonial legislatures. The new plans would, taken all
together, involve, it was reckoned, the expenditure of at
least £300,000 a year. Mr. Grenville, now at the head
of the government in England, was a lawyer and a
man of business. “He took public business not as a
duty which he was to fulfil, but as a pleasure he was
to enjoy,” and, unfortunately, he regarded American
affairs as ordinary matters of duty and of business.
England had spent £60,000,000 sterling to put the French
out of America; £140,000,000 had been added to the
national debt. Her own sources of revenue were quite
run dry. Mr. Grenville and his colleagues did not
know where else to turn for another penny, if not to
America. They therefore determined that, since heavy
additional expenditures must be undertaken for the
proper administration and defence of the colonies,
America must be made to supply at least a part of the
money to meet them. Not all of it. It was the ministers’
first idea to raise only £100,000 out of the £300,000
by taxes directly derived from the colonies: and every
farthing of that, with twice as much more, was to be
spent, of course, in America. The money was none
of it to cross the sea. It was to remain in the colonial
treasuries until expended for colonial administration
and defence.
HENRY BOUQUET
Some men there were in England who were far-sighted
enough to see what this new policy would lead to; but
Grenville did not, and Parliament did not. In March,
1764, therefore, upon the introduction of his annual
budget, the prime minister introduced a bill, which
was passed, laying fresh and more effective taxes on
wines, sugar, and molasses imported into the colonies,
tightening and extending the old Navigation Acts,
and still further restraining manufactures; and at the
same time announced that he would, the next year,
propose a moderate direct tax upon the colonies in the
form of an act requiring revenue stamps to be used
on the principal sorts of documents employed in America
in legal and mercantile business.
BOUQUET’S REDOUBT AT PITTSBURG
Mr. Grenville had no desire to irritate the Americans.
He thought they might protest; he never dreamed they
would disobey. He was, no doubt, surprised when he
learned how hot their protests were; and when his Stamp
Act the next year became law, their anger and flat
defiance must have seemed to him mere wanton rebellion.
He introduced the Stamp Act with his budget
of 1765. The Commons gave only a single sitting to
the discussion of its principles; passed it almost without
opposition; and by the 22d of March it was law.
A few members protested. Colonel Barré, standing
there in his place, square, swarthy, a soldier from the
field, that staring wound upon his face which he had
taken where Wolfe died, on the Plains of Abraham,
told the ministers very flatly that the colonists, whom
he had seen and fought for, owed to them neither the
planting nor the nourishing of their colonies, had a
liberty they had made for themselves, were very jealous
of that liberty, and would vindicate it. Benjamin
Franklin was in London to make protest for Pennsylvania;
and the agents of the other colonies were as
active as he, and as ready to promise that the colonial
legislatures would themselves grant out of their own
treasuries more than the Act could yield, if only they
were left to do it in their own way. Mr. Franklin
had pointed out in very plain terms how sharp a departure
there was in such measures from the traditional
dealings of the crown with the colonies, how loyal they
had been in granting supplies when required, and how
ill a new way of taxation would sit upon the spirits of
the colonists. But the vote for the bill was five to one.
Neither the ministers nor the Commons showed the
least hesitation or misgiving.
PATRICK HENRY
SIGNATURE OF ISAAC BARRÉ
FACSIMILE OF POSTER PLACED ON THE DOORS OF PUBLIC BUILDINGS
The Act operated in America like a spark dropped
on tinder. First dismay, then anger, then riot and
open defiance, showed what the colonists thought and
meant to do. Their own agents in London were as
little prepared as the ministers themselves for the sudden
passion. They had asked for appointments for
their friends as stamp distributers under the Act. Richard
Henry Lee, of Virginia, even asked for a place
for himself under it, so different a look did things wear
in London from that which they wore at home in the
Old Dominion. But these gentlemen learned the temper
of America, and changed their own, soon enough.
The Act was in no way extraordinary or oppressive
in its provisions. It required of the colonists only what
was already required in respect of business transactions
in England: namely, that revenue stamps, of
values varying with the character of the transaction
or the amount involved, should be attached to all deeds,
wills, policies of insurance, and clearance papers for
ships, to legal papers of almost every kind, to all written
contracts and most of the business papers used by
merchants in their formal dealings, and to all periodical
publications and advertisements. The colonies themselves
had imposed such taxes; in England they had
been used since William and Mary, and had proved
eminently convenient and easy of collection. Governor
Shirley, of Massachusetts, had himself urged that
Parliament use them in America, American though
he was. Mr. Franklin had taken it for granted, when
he saw the Act become law, that they must be submitted
to. But America flatly refused obedience, and, except
in the newly conquered provinces of Nova Scotia and
Canada, the stamps were not used.
The Act was not to go into operation until the 1st
of November (1765); but long before the first of November
it was evident that it would not go into effect at
all. It was universally condemned and made impossible
of application. There was instant protest from the
colonial assemblies so soon as it was known that the
Act was passed; and the assembly of Massachusetts
proposed that a congress of delegates from the several
colonies be held in October, ere the Act went into effect,
to decide what should be done to serve their common
interest in the critical matter. The agitations and
tumults of that eventful summer were not soon forgot.
In August, Boston witnessed an outbreak such
as she had never witnessed before. Mr. Andrew Oliver,
who had been appointed distributer of the stamps there,
was burned in effigy; the house in which it was thought
the stamps were to be stored was torn down; Mr. Oliver’s
residence was broken into and many of its furnishings
were destroyed. He hastily resigned his obnoxious
office. Mobs then plundered the house of the deputy
registrar of the court of admiralty, destroying his
private papers and the records and files of the court,—because
the new acts of trade and taxation gave
new powers to that court. The house of the comptroller
of customs was sacked. Mr. Thomas Hutchinson,
the lieutenant-governor of the colony, found himself
obliged, on the night of the 26th, to flee for his
life; and returned when order was restored to find his
home stripped of everything it contained, including
nine hundred pounds sterling in money, and manuscripts
and books which he had been thirty years collecting.
Only the walls and floors of the house remained.
JOHN DICKINSON
THOMAS HUTCHINSON
THOMAS HUTCHINSON’S MANSION, BOSTON
There was no violence elsewhere to equal this in
Boston. There was tumult everywhere, but in most
places the mobs contented themselves with burning
the stamp agents in effigy and frightening them into
the instant relinquishment of their offices. Not until
the autumn came, and the day for the application of
the Act, did they show a serious temper again. Then
New York also saw a house sacked and its furniture
used to feed a bonfire. The people insisted upon having
the stamps handed over to their own city officers; and
when more came they seized and burned them. At
Philadelphia many Quakers and Church of England
men, and some Baptists, made as if they would have
obeyed the Act; but the mobs saw to it that they should
not have the chance. The stamp distributer was compelled
to resign, and there was no one from whom
stamps could be obtained. Stamp distributers who
would not resign found it best to seek safety in flight.
There was no one in all the colonies, north or south,
who had authority to distribute the hated pieces of
stamped paper which the ministers had expected would
so conveniently yield them a modest revenue for their
colonial expenses. There was a little confusion and
inconvenience for a time. The courts hesitated to
transact business without affixing the stamps required
to their written pleadings; it seemed imprudent to send
ships out without stamps on their clearance papers;
business men doubted what would come of using no
stamps in their transactions. But the hesitation did
not last long. Business was presently going forward,
in court and out, as before, and never a stamp
used!
It was singular and significant how immediately
and how easily the colonies drew together to meet the
common danger and express a common purpose. Early
in October the congress which Massachusetts had asked
for came together at New York, the delegates of nine
colonies attending. It drew up and sent over sea a
statement of the right of the colonies to tax and govern
themselves,—as loyal to the King, but not as subject
to Parliament,—which arrested the attention of the
world. Mr. Grenville and his colleagues were just
then, by a fortunate turn of politics at home, most
opportunely obliged to resign, and gave place to the
moderate Whigs who followed Lord Rockingham (July,
1765), and who thought the protests of the colonies not
unreasonable. On the 18th of March, 1766, accordingly,
the Stamp Act was repealed,—within a year of its enactment.
It was at the same time declared, however, by
special declaratory act, that Parliament had sovereign
right to tax the colonies, and legislate for them, if it
pleased. It was out of grace and good policy, the ministers
declared, that the tax was withdrawn; a concession,
not of right, but of good feeling; and everybody knew
that it was done as much because the London merchants
were frightened by the resolution of the American
merchants to take no cargoes under the tax as because
the colonies had declined to submit. But the results
were none the less salutary. The rejoicings in America
were as boisterous and as universal as had been
the tempest of resentment.
TABLE OF STAMP CHARGES ON PAPER
LORD ROCKINGHAM
But that was not the end of the matter. The Stamp
Act had suddenly brought to light and consciousness
principles and passions not likely to be again submerged,
and which it was worth the while of statesmen over
sea to look into very carefully. Some there were in
England who understood them well enough. Mr.
John Adams used to say, long afterwards, that the
trouble seemed to him to have begun, not in 1765, but
in 1761. It was in that year that all the colonies,
north and south, had heard of what James Otis had
said in the chief court of the province at Boston against
the general warrants, the sweeping writs of assistance,
for which the customs officers of the crown had asked,
to enable them to search as they pleased for goods
brought in from foreign parts in defiance of the acts
of trade. The writs were not new, and Mr. Otis’s protest
had not put a stop to their issue. It had proved
of no avail to say, as he did, that they were an intolerable
invasion of individual right, flat violations of
principles of law which had become a part of the very
constitution of the realm, and that even an act of Parliament
could not legalize them. But all the colonies
had noted that hot contest in the court at Boston, because
Mr. Otis had spoken with a singular eloquence
which quickened men’s pulses and irresistibly swung
their minds into the current of his own thought, and
because it had made them more sharply aware than
before of what the ministers at home were doing to fix
upon the colonies the direct power of the government
over sea. These writs of assistance gave the officers
who held them authority to search any place they pleased
for smuggled goods, whether private residence or public
store-house, with or without reasonable ground of suspicion,
and meant that the government had at last
seriously determined, at whatever cost, to break up
the trade with the West Indies and the Spanish Main.
Presently armed cutters were put on the coasts the
more effectually to stop it. A vice-admiralty court
was set up to condemn the cargoes seized, without a
jury. The duties were to be rigorously collected and
the trade broken up, for the sake of the sugar growers
of the British West
Indies and merchants
in London.
JAMES OTIS
If New England
could no longer
send her horses,
cattle, lumber,
casks, and fish to
the French islands
and the Spanish
Main, and bring
thence, in exchange
for them, sugar and
molasses, she must
let her ships rot at
the wharves and
five thousand of her
seamen go idle and
starve; must seek
elsewhere for a market
for her chief products; could make no more rum with
which to carry on her home trade in spirits or her traffic
in slaves on the slave coast; must forego her profits
at the southern ports, and go without the convenient
bills drawn on exported Virginian tobacco wherewith
she had been used to pay her debts to the London merchants.
For thirty years and more it had been understood
that the duties on that trade were not to be collected;
but now, of a sudden, the law was to be carried
out by armed vessels, writs of general search, and the
summary proceedings of a court of admiralty. In 1764
Mr. Grenville had drawn the lines tighter than ever by
a readjustment of duties.
That meant ruin; and the
Stamp Act was but the
last touch of exasperation.
The disposition of the ministers
seemed all the more
obvious because of the obnoxious
“Quartering Act”
which went along with the
Stamp Act. They were
authorized by Parliament
to quarter troops in the
colonies, and by special
enactment the colonists
were required to provide
the troops with lodgings,
firewood, bedding, drink,
soap, and candles.
STAMPS FORCED ON THE COLONIES
There were other causes
of irritation which touched
the colonists almost as
nearly. In 1740 the Massachusetts assembly had set
up a Land Bank authorized to issue notes based upon
nothing but mortgages on land and personal bonds,
with surety, given by those who subscribed to its support,
and Parliament, at the solicitation of Boston
men who knew what certain disaster such a bank
would bring upon the business of the colony, had
thrust in its hand and suppressed it. The scheme
had been in great favor among the men of the
country districts, and its suppression by direct act of
Parliament had stirred them to a deep resentment.
“The Act to destroy the Land Bank scheme,” John
Adams declared, had “raised a greater ferment in the
province than the Stamp Act did”; and it made the
men who had resented it all the readier to take fire
at the imposition of the stamp duties. The churches
of the province had been deeply alarmed, too, by the
effort of English churchmen to establish bishops in
America, as if in preparation for a full Establishment;
and the clergy were, almost to a man, suspicious of the
government. The lumbermen of the forests felt the
constant irritation of the crown’s claim to all their
best sticks of timber for the royal navy, and were
themselves fit fuel for agitation. Each class seemed
to have its special reason for looking askance at everything
that savored of control from over sea. The measures
taken against the trade with the Indies were but
the latest item in a growing account.
Massachusetts and the greater trading ports of the
south felt the burden of the new policy more than the
rest of the country felt it; but thoughtful men everywhere
saw what it portended that Parliament should
thus lay its hand directly upon the colonies to tax,
and in some sort to govern, them. Quite as many men
could tell you of the “parson’s case,” tried in quiet
Hanover Court House in rural Virginia, as could tell
you of Mr. Otis’s speech against the writs of assistance.
It meant that the authorities in London were thrusting
their hands into the affairs of Virginia just as they
were thrusting them into the affairs of Massachusetts.
Parson Maury had in that case set up an Order in
Council by the ministers at home against an act of the
Virginian House of Burgesses determining the value of
the currency in which his salary was to be paid, and
young Patrick Henry had sprung into sudden fame
by declaring to the court very boldly against him that
the crown had no right to override the self-government
of Virginia.
OLD CAPITOL AT WILLIAMSBURG, VIRGINIA
The eloquence of that famous speech carried the young
advocate to the House of Burgesses itself; and it was
he who showed the colonies how to speak of the Stamp
Act. The burgesses were in session when the news
of that hateful law’s enactment reached Virginia. The
young member waited patiently for the older members
of the House to show the way in the new crisis,—Randolph
and Pendleton and Nicholas, Richard Bland
and George Wythe,—the men who had framed so
weighty a protest and warning and sent so strong a
remonstrance over sea only last year against this very
measure. But when he saw that they would not lead,
he sprang to the task himself, plain, country-bred though
he was, and unschooled in that leadership; scribbled
his resolutions on the fly-leaf of an old law-book, and
carried them with a rush of eloquence that startled and
swept the House, and set the tone for all the country.
His resolutions not only declared the right of the
colonies to tax themselves to be exclusive, and established
beyond recall; they also declared that Virginians
were not bound to obey the Parliament when it acted
thus against established privilege, and that any one
who should advocate obedience was an enemy to the
colony. The sober second thought of the burgesses
cut that defiant conclusion out at last,—after Mr. Henry
had gone home; but the resolutions had already been
sent post-haste through the colonies in their first form,
unrevised and unsoftened, and had touched the feeling
of every one who read them like a flame of fire. They
were the first word of revolution; and no man ever
thought just the same again after he had read them.
GEORGE WYTHE
It seemed a strange defiance, no doubt, to come from
loyal Virginia. The Stamp Act was not, in fact, oppressive
or unreasonable. Why should it so kindle
the anger of the colonies that the sovereign Parliament,
which had for many a day levied indirect charges
upon them by means of the many acts concerning trade
and manufactures, now laid a moderate direct tax
upon them, the proceeds of which were to be spent upon
their own protection and administration? Because,
though it might be the sovereign legislature of the
empire, Parliament was not in their view the direct
sovereign legislature of America. No one could truly
say that Parliament had been the sovereign power
even of England before 1688, that notable year in which
it had, by a revolution, changed the succession to the
throne and begun the making and unmaking of governments.
The colonies had most of them been set up
before that momentous year of change, while the Parliament
was still only a body of representatives associated
with the crown, with the right to criticise and
restrain it, but with no right to usurp its prerogatives;
entitled to be consulted, but not licensed to rule. The
King, not the Parliament, had chartered the colonies;
and they conceived their assemblies to be associated
with him as Parliament itself had been in the older
days before the Revolution of 1688: to vote him grants,
assent to taxation, and with his consent make the laws
they were to live under. He stood, they thought, in
the same relation to all the legislatures of his realm:
to the Parliament in England and to the assemblies
in America. It was the fundamental principle of the
English constitution, as all agreed, that the King’s
subjects should be associated with him in government
by representation; and, since the Americans could
not be represented in Parliament, and were, by his own
authority, represented in local assemblies, he must deal
with them, not through Parliament, but through those
assemblies.
The law of their view was not very sound or clear;
but the common-sense of it was unassailable; and it
rested upon unquestionable and long-standing practice,
that best foundation of institutions. Their governments
were no doubt, in law, subject to the government
of Great Britain. Whoever ruled there had the
legal right to rule in the colonies also, whether it were
the King independent of Parliament, or the ministers
dependent upon Parliament. The revolution of 1688
had radically altered the character of the whole structure,
and perhaps the colonies could not, in strict constitutional
theory, decline their logical part in the change.
But no man in America had ever seen that revolution
cross the seas. English statesmen might have changed
their views, but the colonies had not changed theirs,
nor the practice of their governments either. Their
governments were from of old, and they meant to keep
them intact and uncorrupted. They did not object to
the amount or to the form of the tax; they objected only
that they had not themselves imposed it. They dissented
utterly from the opinion that Parliament had
the right to tax them at all. It was that principle, and
not the tax itself, which moved them so deeply.
English statesmen claimed that the colonists were
as much represented in Parliament as the thousands
of Englishmen in England who did not have the right
to vote for members of the Commons; and no doubt
they were. The franchise was narrow in England,
and not the whole population but only a few out of some
classes of the people were actually represented in the
Houses. Were not the interests represented there which
America stood for? Perhaps so. But why govern
the colonies through these remote and theoretical representatives
when they had, and had always had, immediate
and actual representatives of their own in their
assemblies,—as ready and accessible an instrument
of government as the House of Commons itself? The
colonists were accustomed to actual representation,
had for a century and more been dealt with by means
of it, and were not willing now to reverse their history
and become, instead of veritable states, merely detached
and dependent pieces of England. This was the fire
of principle which the Stamp Act kindled.
And, once kindled, it burned with an increasing
flame. Within ten years it had been blown to the full
blaze of revolution. Mr. Grenville had not lost his
power because he had set the colonies aflame by his
hated Stamp Act, but merely because the King intensely
disliked his tedious manners, and resented the dictatorial
tone used by the ministers in all their dealings
with himself. The Marquis of Rockingham and the
group of moderate Whigs who stood with him in the
new ministry of July, 1765, had repealed the stamp
tax, not because they deemed it wrong in legal principle,
but because it had bred resistance, had made the colonists
resolve not to buy goods of English merchants,
or even pay the debts of £4,000,000 sterling already
incurred in their business with them,—because they
deemed it wise to yield, and so quiet disorders over
sea. Their power lasted only a single year. The
King liked their liberal principles as little as he liked
Grenville’s offensive manners, and in August, 1766,
dismissed them, to substitute a ministry under William
Pitt, now made Earl of Chatham. Had Pitt retained
his mastery, all might have gone well; but his health
failed, his leadership became a mere form, real power
fell to other men with no wide, perceiving vision like
his own, and America was presently put once again
in revolutionary mood.
Pitt had said that the colonists were right when they
resisted the Stamp Act: that Parliament could lawfully
impose duties on commerce, and keep, if it would,
an absolute monopoly of trade for the English merchants,
because such matters were of the empire and
not merely of America; but that the Americans were
justified in resisting measures of internal taxation
and government, their charters and accustomed liberties
no doubt giving them in such matters constitutions of
their own. Mr. Burke, whose genius made him the
spokesman of the Rockingham Whigs, whether they
would or no, had said very vehemently, and with that
singular eloquence of his of which only his own words
know the tone, that he cared not at all what legal rights
might be involved; it was a question of government
and of good-will between a king and his subjects; and
he would not support any measure, upon whatever
right it might be founded, which led to irritation and
not to obedience. The new ministry of the Earl of
Chatham acted upon its chief’s principles, and not
upon Mr. Burke’s,—though they acted rashly because
that consummate chief did not lead them. They proceeded
(June, 1767), after the great earl’s illness had
laid him by, to put upon the statute book two acts for
the regulation of colonial trade and the government
of the colonies which Charles Townshend, their Chancellor
of the Exchequer, had drawn. The first provided
for the more effectual enforcement of the acts of
trade already in existence; the second imposed duties
on wine, oil, lead, glass, paper, painters’ colors, and
tea carried to the colonies, and explicitly legalized
the use of the hated general search-warrants known
as “writs of assistance.” The revenues raised by
these duties were to be applied, as the stamp tax would
have been had it been collected, to the support of the
courts of justice and of the civil establishments of the
several colonies, and to the expenses connected with
their military defence. Evasions of the revenue acts
were to be tried by the admiralty courts without juries.
To the colonists this seemed simply a return to the
policy of the Stamp Act. The tax was different, but
the object was the same: to make their judges and their
governors independent of them, and to compel them
to pay for the maintenance of troops not of their own
raising. These same ministers had suspended the
legislative power of the New York assembly because
it refused to make proper provision for the quartering
of the King’s troops, as commanded by the act of 1765;
and that assembly had felt itself obliged to yield and
obey. Several companies of royal artillery had been
sent to Boston in the autumn of 1766, and were quartered
there at the colony’s expense by order of the governor
and council.
GEORGE WASHINGTON, 1772
The new taxes were laid upon trade, and they could
not be attacked on the same grounds upon which the
stamps had been objected to. But the trouble was
that the new taxes, unlike the old restrictions, were
to be enforced, evasion prevented. Mr. Townshend’s
first act was to send commissioners to America specially
charged and empowered to see to that. The ruinous
acts of 1764 were to be carried out, and the West India
trade, by which Boston merchants and ship owners
lived, put a stop to. These were bitter things to endure.
Some grounds must be found from which to
fight them,—if not the arguments used against the
Stamp Act, then others, if need be more radical. The
ministers at home had set their far-away subjects to
thinking with the eagerness and uneasiness of those
who seek by some means to defend their liberties, and
were fast making rebels of them.
Even in the midst of the universal rejoicings over
the repeal of the Stamp Act the temper of several of
the colonial assemblies had risen at reading the “Declaratory
Act” which accompanied the repeal, and
which asserted the absolute legal right of Parliament
“to bind the colonies in all cases whatsoever.” They
had declared very flatly then that Parliament had no
legal authority whatever in America except such as it
might exercise by the consent of the colonial assemblies,—so
far had their thought and their defiant purpose
advanced within the year. There were conservative
men in the colonies as well as radical, men who hated
revolution and loved the just and sober ways of law;
and there was as strong a sentiment of loyalty on one
side the sea as on the other. But even conservative
men dreaded to see Parliament undertake to break
down the independence of America. Mr. Thomas
Hutchinson, of Massachusetts, whose house the rioters
in Boston had wantonly looted when they were mad
against the Stamp Act, had been born and bred in the
colony, and loved her welfare as honestly as any man;
but he was lieutenant-governor, an officer of the crown,
and would have deemed it dishonor not to uphold the
authority he represented. Mr. Otis, on the other hand,
had resigned his office as Advocate General under the
crown to resist the writs of assistance. The public-spirited
gentlemen who had opposed Mr. Henry’s fiery
resolutions in the Virginian House of Burgesses did
not fear usurpation or hate tyranny less than he; but
they loved the slow processes of argument and protest
and strictly legal opposition more than he did, and
were patient enough to keep within bounds. They
feared to shake an empire by pursuing a right too impetuously.
Men of every temper and of every counsel
made up the various people of the colonies, and there
were men of equal patriotism on both sides of the rising
quarrel.
LANDING TROOPS AT BOSTON, 1768
And yet the most moderate and slow-tempered grew
uneasy at Mr. Townshend’s measures. Mr. John
Dickinson, of Pennsylvania, wrote and published a
series of letters,—Letters of a Pennsylvania Farmer,
he called them,—which stated as pointedly, as boldly,
as earnestly as any man could wish, the constitutional
rights of self-government which the colonists cherished
and thought imperilled by the new acts of Parliament,—and
yet Mr. Dickinson was as steady a loyalist as
any man in America, as little likely to countenance
rebellion, as well worth heeding by those who wished
to compose matters by wise and moderate counsels.
His firm-spoken protests were, in fact, read and pondered
on both sides the water (1767), and no one could
easily mistake their significance.
LIST OF NAMES OF THOSE WHO WOULD NOT CONFORM
The action of the people gave only too grave an emphasis
to what their more self-restrained and thoughtful
leaders said. Mr. Townshend’s acts were as openly
resisted as Mr. Grenville’s had been; and every art
of evasion, every trick of infringement, upon occasion
even open and forcible violation, set at naught other
restrictions of trade as well. It was startling to see
how rapidly affairs approached a crisis. Resistance
centred, as trade itself did, at Boston. When Mr.
Townshend’s commissioners of customs seized the sloop
Liberty in Boston harbor for evasion of the duties,
rioters drove them to the fort for shelter, and they sent
hastily to England for more troops. The Massachusetts
assembly, under the masterful leadership of Mr. Samuel
Adams, protested that the measures of the new ministry
were in violation of colonial rights, and protested in
terms which, though dignified and respectful enough,
were unmistakably imperative.
The leadership of Samuel Adams was itself a sign
of the times. He was a man of the people, passionate
in his assertion of rights, and likely to stir and increase
passion in those for whom he spoke. Subtle, a born
politician; bold, a born leader of men, in assembly
or in the street, he was the sort of man and orator
whose ascendency may mean revolution almost when
he chooses. The assembly, at his suggestion, went beyond
the ordinary bounds of protest and sent a circular
letter to the other colonies, as if to invite a comparison
of views and a general acquiescence in the course of
settled opposition it had itself adopted. When the
ministers in London demanded a withdrawal of the
letter, the assembly of course refused, and the other
colonies were more than ever inclined to stand by the
stout Bay Colony at whose capital port the fight centred.
The ministers, in their desperate purpose to compel
submission, declared their intention to remove to England
for trial any one who should be charged with
treason,—under an almost forgotten statute passed long
before Jamestown was settled or English colonies dreamed
of in America. That roused the Virginian House
of Burgesses once more. They declared, with a sort
of quiet passion, in their session of 1769, that no one
but their own assemblies had a right to tax the colonies;
that they had the inalienable right to petition the government
at home upon any matter of grievance whatever,
and to petition, if they pleased, jointly, as a body
of colonies united in right and interest; and that any
attempt to try a colonist for crime anywhere except in
the courts of his own colony and by known course of
law was “highly derogatory of the right of British
subjects,” and not for a moment to be deemed within
the lawful power of the crown. There was no need
this time for Mr. Henry. All men were now of the
same opinion in Virginia, and the action was unanimous.
The Virginian governor at once dissolved the Burgesses;
but the members came together again almost
immediately at a private house; and there Colonel
Washington, whom all the English world had known
since Braddock’s day, proposed a general agreement to
import no goods at all upon which a tax was laid,—to
see what effect it would have if the English tradesmen
and manufacturers who looked to America for a market
were starved into a true appreciation of the situation
and of the state of opinion among their customers.
Many of the other colonies followed suit. Trade with
England for a few months almost stood still, and there
was quick distress and panic among those interested
over sea. They promptly demanded of Parliament
that the new taxes be taken off and trade allowed to
live again. The ministers yielded (April, 1770),—except
with regard to the tax on tea. That was the
least of the taxes, and the King himself positively commanded
that it be retained, to save the principle of the
bill and show that Parliament had not reconsidered its
right to tax. The taxes had yielded nothing: the
single tax on tea would serve to assert a right without
the rest.
HAND-BILL OF TRUE SONS OF LIBERTY
THE BOSTON MASSACRE
Meanwhile a very ominous thing had happened in
Boston,—though the ministers had not yet heard of
it when the bill passed to repeal the taxes. Upon an
evening in March, 1770, a mob had attacked a squad
of the King’s redcoats in King Street, pelting them
with sharp pieces of ice and whatever else they could
lay their hands on, and daring them derisively to fire;
and the troops had fired, being hard pressed and maddened.
Five of the mob were killed and six wounded,
and a thrill of indignation and horror went through
the excited town. The next day a great meeting in
Faneuil Hall sent a committee to Mr. Hutchinson, the
governor, to demand the instant withdrawal of the
troops. Samuel Adams headed the committee, imperious
and on fire; told the governor, in the council
chamber where they met, that he spoke in the name
of three thousand freemen who counted upon being
heeded; and won his point. The troops were withdrawn
to an island in the bay. The town had hated their
“lobster backs” for all the year and a half they had
been there, and rejoiced and was quiet when they withdrew.
AFTER THE MASSACRE. SAMUEL ADAMS DEMANDING OF GOVERNOR HUTCHINSON
THE INSTANT WITHDRAWAL OF BRITISH TROOPS
But quiet could not last long. The flame was sure
somewhere to burst out again whenever any incident
for a moment stirred excitement. In North Carolina
there was the next year a sudden blaze of open rebellion
against the extravagant exactions of William Tryon,
the adventurer who was royal governor there; and
only blood extinguished it (1771). In Rhode Island,
in June, 1772, his Majesty’s armed schooner Gaspee
was taken by assault and burned, upon a spit of land
where she lay aground. It had been her business to
watch against infringements of the navigation laws
and the vexatious acts of trade; her commander had
grown exceptionally insolent in his work; a sloop which
he chased had led him on to the spit, where his schooner
stuck fast; and the provincials took advantage of her
helplessness to burn her. No one could be found who
would inform on those who had done the bold thing;
the courageous chief-justice of the little province flatly
denied the right of the English authorities to order
the perpetrators to England for trial; and the royal
commission which was appointed to look into the whole
affair stirred all the colonies once more to a deep irritation.
The far-away House of Burgesses in Virginia
very promptly spoke its mind again. It invited
the several colonies to join Virginia in forming committees
of correspondence, in order that all might be
of one mind and ready for one action against the aggressions
of the government in England. The ministers
in London had meantime resolved to pay the
provincial judges, at any rate in Massachusetts, out
of the English treasury, taxes or no taxes; and the
Massachusetts towns had formed committees of correspondence
of their own, as Mr. Adams bade.
INTERIOR OF COUNCIL CHAMBER, OLD STATE HOUSE, BOSTON
PROTEST AGAINST THE LANDING OF TEA
ENTRY JOHN ADAMS’S DIARY
CALL FOR MEETING TO PROTEST AGAINST THE LANDING OF TEA
Such were the signs of the times when the final test
came of the tax on tea. The East India company
was in straits for money. It had to pay twelvepence
into the royal treasury on every pound of tea it imported,
whether it sold it in England or not; but the
government there offered to relieve it of that tax on
every pound it carried on to America, and exact only
the threepence to be paid at the colonial ports under
Mr. Townshend’s act: so willing were the King’s ministers
to help the Company, and so anxious also to test
the act and the submissiveness of the colonists. The
test was soon made. The colonists had managed to
smuggle in from Holland most of the tea they needed;
and they wanted none, under the circumstances, from
the East India ships,—even though it cost less, with
the twelvepence tax off, than the smuggled tea obtained
of the Dutch. The East India Company promptly
sent tea-laden ships to Boston, New York, Philadelphia,
and Charleston; and in the autumn of 1773 they began
to come in. In Boston a quiet mob, disguised as Indians,
threw the chests overboard into the harbor. At
New York and Philadelphia the ships were “permitted”
to leave port again without landing their cargoes. At
Charleston the tea was landed, but it was stored, not
sold, and a public meeting saw to its secure bestowal.
The experiment had failed. America was evidently
of one mind, and had determined not to buy tea or anything
else with a parliamentary tax on it. The colonists
would no more submit to Mr. Townshend’s tax than
to Mr. Grenville’s, whatever the legal difference between
them might be, either in principle or in operation.
The issue was squarely made up: the colonies would
not obey the Parliament,—would be governed only
through their own assemblies. If the ministers persisted,
there must be revolution.
THE BOSTON TEA PARTY
Here the leading general authorities are the histories of Bancroft,
Hildreth, and Bryant; but to these we now add David Ramsay’s
History of the American Revolution; the fourth volume of
James Grahame’s excellent History of the Rise and Progress of
the United States of North America from their Colonization till
the Declaration of Independence; Thomas Hutchinson’s History
of Massachusetts, one of the most valuable of the contemporary
authorities; John S. Barry’s History of Massachusetts; John
Fiske’s American Revolution; Mellen Chamberlain’s The Revolution
Impending, in the sixth volume of Winsor’s Narrative
and Critical History of America; the twelfth chapter of W. E.
H. Lecky’s History of England in the Eighteenth Century; Sir
J. R. Seeley’s Expansion of England; Richard Frothingham’s
Rise of the Republic of the United States; Mr. Edward Channing’s
United States of America, 1765-1865; Mr. Henry Cabot Lodge’s
Short History of the English Colonies in America; Mr. Horace
E. Scudder’s Men and Manners in America One Hundred Years
Ago; Moses Coit Tyler’s Life of Patrick Henry; Mr. Horace Gray’s
important discussion of Otis’s speech against the writs of assistance,
in the Appendix to Quincy’s Reports of Massachusetts Bay, 1761-1772;
Moses Coit Tyler’s Literary History of the American Revolution;
F. B. Dexter’s Estimates of Population, in the Proceedings
of the American Antiquarian Society; and the Lives of the leading
American and English statesmen of the time, notably the invaluable
series of brief biographies known as The American Statesmen
Series.
Abundant contemporary material may be found in the published
letters, papers, and speeches of American and English public
men of the time, especially in the pamphlets of such men as James
Otis, Richard Bland, Stephen Hopkins, John Adams, Samuel
Adams, John Dickinson, and their confrères; in Franklin’s Autobiography;
Andrew Burnaby’s Travels through the Middle Settlements
in North America, in the Years 1759 and 1760; Ann Maury’s
Memoirs of a Huguenot Family; and Hezekiah Niles’s Principles
and Acts of the Revolution in America.
Lists of the authorities on the several colonies during these
years may be found in Edward Channing and Albert Bushnell
Hart’s very convenient and careful little Guide to American History.
CHAPTER III THE APPROACH OF REVOLUTION
The ministers did persist, and there was revolution.
Within less than a year from those memorable autumn
days of 1773 when the East India Company’s ships
came into port with their cargoes of tea, the colonies
had set up a Congress at Philadelphia which looked
from the first as if it meant to do things for which there
was no law; and which did, in fact, within less than
two years after its first assembling, cut the bonds of
allegiance which bound America to England. The
colonists did not themselves speak or think of it as a
body set up to govern them, or to determine their relations
with the government at home, but only as a
body organized for consultation and guidance, a general
meeting of their committees of correspondence. But it
was significant how rapidly, and upon how consistent
and executive a plan, the arrangements for “correspondence”
had developed, and how naturally, almost
spontaneously, they had come to a head in this “Congress
of Committees.” There were men in the colonies
who were as quick to act upon their instinct of leadership,
and as apt and masterful at organization, as the
English on the other side of the water who had checkmated
Charles I.; and no doubt the thought of independent
action, and even of aggressive resistance,
came more readily to the minds of men of initiative in
America, where all things were making and to be made,
than in old England, where every rule of action seemed
antique and venerable. Mr. Samuel Adams had been
deliberately planning revolution in Massachusetts ever
since 1768, the year the troops came to Boston to hold
the town quiet while Mr. Townshend’s acts strangled
its trade; and he had gone the straight way to work
to bring it about. He knew very well how to cloak his
purpose and sedulously keep it hid from all whom it
might shock or dismay or alienate. But the means
he used were none the less efficacious because those
who acted with him could not see how far they led.
BOYCOTTING POSTER
It was he who had stood at the front of the opposition
of the Massachusetts assembly to the Stamp Act; he
who had drafted the circular letter of Massachusetts
to the other colonies in 1768 suggesting concert of action
against the Townshend acts; he who had gone from
the town meeting in Faneuil Hall to demand of Hutchinson
the immediate removal of the troops, after the
unhappy “massacre” of March, 1770; he who had
led the town meeting which took effectual measures
to prevent the landing of the tea from the East India
Company’s ships. No man doubted that his hand
had been in the plan to throw the tea into the harbor.
It was he who, last of all, as the troubles thickened,
had bound the other towns of Massachusetts to Boston
in a common organization for making and propagating
opinion by means of committees of correspondence.
It was late in 1772 when he proposed to the town meeting
in Boston that the other towns of the colony be invited
to co-operate with it in establishing committees of correspondence,
by means of which they could exchange
views, and, if need were, concert action. The end of
November had come before he could make Boston’s
initiative complete in the matter; and yet the few scant
weeks that remained of the year were not gone before
more than eighty towns had responded.
CIRCULAR OF THE BOSTON COMMITTEE OF CORRESPONDENCE
It turned out that he had invented a tremendously
powerful engine of propaganda for such opinions and
suggestions of action as he chose to put upon the wind
or set afloat in his private correspondence,—as he had,
no doubt, foreseen, with his keen appreciation of the
most effectual means of agitation. Here was, in effect,
a league of towns to watch and to control the course
of affairs. There was nothing absolutely novel in
the plan, except its formal completeness and its appearance
of permanence, as if of a standing political
arrangement made out of hand. In the year 1765,
which was now seven years gone by, Richard Henry
Lee had taken an active part among his neighbors in
Virginia in forming the “Westmoreland Association,”
which drew many of the leading spirits of the great
county of Westmoreland together in concerted resistance
to the Stamp Act. Four years later (1769) the
Burgesses of Virginia, cut short in their regular session
as a legislature by a sudden dissolution proclaimed
by their royal governor, met in Mr. Anthony Hay’s
house in Williamsburg and adopted the resolutions for
a general non-importation association which George
Mason had drawn up, and which George Washington,
Mr. Mason’s neighbor and confidant, read and moved.
There followed the immediate organization of local
associations throughout the little commonwealth to
see to the keeping of the pledge there taken. Virginia
had no town meetings; each colony took its measures
of non-importation and resistance to parliamentary
taxation after its own fashion; but wherever there were
Englishmen accustomed to political action there was
always this thought of free association and quick and
organized coöperation in the air, which no one was
surprised at any time to see acted upon and made an
instrument of agitation.
NORTH AMERICA 1750, SHOWING CLAIMS
ARISING OUT OF EXPLORATION.
BORMAY & CO., N. Y.
GEORGE III
What made the Massachusetts committees of correspondence
especially significant and especially telling
in their effect upon affairs was that they were not used,
like the “Westmoreland Association” or the non-importation
associations of 1769, merely as a means of
keeping neighbors steadfast in the observance of a
simple resolution of passive resistance, but were employed
to develop opinion and originate action from
month to month,—dilatory, defensive, or aggressive, as
occasion or a change of circumstances might demand.
The non-importation associations had been powerful
enough, as some men had reason to know. The determination
not to import or use any of the things
upon which Parliament had laid a tax to be taken of
the colonies,—wine, oil, glass, paper, tea, or any of the
rest of the list,—was not a thing all men had thought
of or spontaneously agreed to. Certain leading gentlemen,
like Mr. Mason and Colonel Washington, deemed
it a serviceable means of constitutional resistance to
the mistaken course of the ministry, induced influential
members of the House of Burgesses to indorse it, and
formed associations to put it into effect,—to see to it
that no one drank wine or tea which had been brought
in under Mr. Townshend’s taxes. There was here
no command of law,—only a moral compulsion, the
“pressure of opinion”; but it was no light matter to be
censured and talked about by the leading people in
your county as a person who defied the better sort of
opinion and preferred wine and tea to the liberties of
the colony. Associated opinion, spoken by influential
men, proved a tremendous engine of quiet duress, and
the unwilling found it prudent to conform. It was
harder yet for the timid where active committees of
correspondence looked into and suggested opinion.
Men could give up their wine, or women their tea, and
still keep what opinions they pleased; but committees
of correspondence sought out opinion, provoked discussion,
forced men to take sides or seem indifferent;
more than all, saw to it that Mr. Samuel Adams’s opinions
were duly promulgated and established by argument.
GEORGE MASON
Men thought for themselves in Massachusetts, and
Mr. Adams was too astute a leader to seem to force
opinions upon them. He knew a better and more certain
way. He drew Mr. Hutchinson, the governor, into
controversy, and provoked him to unguarded heat in
the expression of his views as to the paramount authority
of Parliament and the bounden duty of the colonists
to submit if they would not be accounted rebels. He
let heat in the governor generate heat in those who
loved the liberty of the colony; supplied patriots with
arguments, phrases, resolutions of right and privilege;
watchfully kept the fire alive; forced those who were
strong openly to take sides and declare themselves,
and those who were weak to think with their neighbors;
infused agitation, disquiet, discontent, dissonance of
opinion into the very air; and let everything that was
being said or done run at once from town to town through
the ever talkative committees of correspondence. He
sincerely loved the liberty to which America had been
bred; loved affairs, and wanted nothing for himself,
except the ears of his neighbors; loved the air of strife
and the day of debate, and the busy concert of endless
agitation; was statesman and demagogue in one, and
had now a cause which even slow and thoughtful men
were constrained to deem just.
The ministers supplied fuel enough and to spare to
keep alive the fires he kindled; and presently the system
of committees which he had devised for the towns
of a single colony had been put into use to bring the
several colonies themselves together. Opinion began
to be made and moved and augmented upon a great
scale. Spontaneous, no doubt, at first, at heart spontaneous
always, it was elaborately, skilfully, persistently
assisted, added to, made definite, vocal, universal,—now
under the lead of men in one colony, again
under the lead of those in another.
Massachusetts, with her
busy port and her noisy town
meetings, drew the centre of the
storm to herself; but the other
colonies were not different in
temper. Virginia, in particular,
was as forward as Massachusetts.
Virginia had got a new
governor out of England early
in 1772, John Murray, Earl of
Dunmore, who let more than a
year go by from his first brief meeting with the Burgesses
before he summoned them again, because he
liked their lack of submission as little as they liked his
dark brow and masterful temper; but he suffered them
to convene at last, in March, 1773, and they forthwith
gave him a taste of their quality, as little to his palate
as he could have expected.
SEAL OF DUNMORE
EARL OF DUNMORE
It was in June, 1772, while the Virginian burgesses
waited for their tardy summons to Williamsburg that
his Majesty’s revenue cutter Gaspee was deliberately
boarded and burned by the Rhode Islanders. The Burgesses
had but just assembled in the autumn when the
ominous news came that a royal commission had been
sent over to look sharply into the matter, and see to
the arrest and deportation of all chiefly concerned.
Dabney Carr, Patrick Henry, Richard Henry Lee, and
Thomas Jefferson, young men all, and radicals, members
of the House, privately associated themselves for
the concert of measures to be taken in the common
cause of the colonies. Upon their initiative the Burgesses
resolved, when the news from Rhode Island came,
to appoint at once a permanent committee of correspondence;
instruct it to inquire very particularly into
the facts about this royal commission; and ask the
other colonies to set up similar committees, for the exchange
of information concerning public affairs and
the maintenance of a common understanding and
concert in action. By the end of the year Massachusetts,
Rhode Island, Connecticut, New Hampshire, and
South Carolina had adopted the suggestion and set
their committees to work.
THE ATTACK ON THE “GASPEE”
Massachusetts, of course. This was Mr. Samuel
Adams’s new machinery of agitation upon a larger
scale. Adams himself had long cherished the wish
that there might be such a connection established between
the colonies. In the autumn of 1770 he had induced
the Massachusetts assembly to appoint a committee
of correspondence, to communicate with Mr.
Arthur Lee, of Virginia, the colony’s agent in London,
and with the Speakers of the several colonial assemblies;
and though the committee had accomplished
little or nothing, he had not been discouraged, but had
written the next year to Mr. Lee expressing the wish
that “societies” of “the most respectable inhabitants”
might be formed in the colonies to maintain a correspondence
with friends in England in the interest of
colonial privilege. “This is a sudden thought,” he
said, “and drops undigested from my pen”; but it
must have seemed a natural enough thought to Mr.
Lee, whose own vast correspondence,—with America,
with Englishmen at home, with acquaintances on the
continent,—had itself, unaided, made many a friend
for the colonies over sea at the same time that it kept
the leading men of the colonies informed of the opinions
and the dangers breeding in England. But Mr. Adams’s
town committees came first. It was left for the little
group of self-constituted leaders in the Virginian assembly,
of whom Richard Henry Lee, Mr. Arthur Lee’s
elder brother, was one, to take the step which actually
drew the colonies into active coöperation when the
time was ripe. It was, in part, through the systematic
correspondence set afoot by the Virginian burgesses
that something like a common understanding had been
arrived at as to what should be done when the tea came
in; and the lawless defiance of the colonists in that
matter brought the ministers in England to such a
temper that there were presently new and very exciting
subjects of correspondence between the committees, and
affairs ran fast towards a crisis.
LORD NORTH
Teas to the value of no less than eighteen thousand
pounds sterling had been thrown into the harbor at
Boston on that memorable night of the 16th of December,
1773, when “Captain Mackintosh,” the redoubtable
leader of the South End toughs of the lively little
town, was permitted for the nonce to lead his betters;
but what aroused the ministers and put Parliament
in a heat was not so much the loss incurred by the East
India Company or the outcry of the merchants involved
as the startling significance of the act, and the unpleasant
evidence which every day came to hand that
all the colonies alike were ready to resist. After the
tea had been sent away, or stored safe against sale or
present use, or thrown into the harbor, at Philadelphia,
Charleston, New York, and Boston, as the leaders of
the mobs or the meetings at each place preferred, there
was an instant spread of Virginia’s method of union.
Six more colonies hastened to appoint committees of
correspondence, and put themselves in direct communication
with the men at Boston and at Williamsburg
who were forming opinion and planning modes of redress.
Only Pennsylvania held off. The tea had been
shut out at Philadelphia, as elsewhere, but the leaders
of the colony were not ready yet to follow so fast in the
paths of agitation and resistance. Members of Parliament
hardly noticed the exception. It was Boston
they thought of and chiefly condemned as a hot-bed
of lawlessness. Not every one, it is true, was ready
to speak quite so plainly or so intemperately as Mr.
Venn. “The town of Boston ought to be knocked
about their ears and destroyed,” he said. “You will
never meet with proper obedience to the laws of this
country until you have destroyed that nest of locusts.”
But, though few were so outspoken, no doubt many
found such a view very much to their taste, excellently
suited to their temper.
TITLE-PAGE OF HUTCHINSON’S HISTORY
At any rate, the ministers went a certain way towards
acting upon it. In March, 1774, after communicating
to the House the despatches from America, the leaders
of the government, now under Lord North, proposed
and carried very drastic measures. By one bill they
closed the port of Boston, transferring its trade after
the first of June to the older port of Salem. Since the
headstrong town would not have the tea, it should have
no trade at all. By another bill they suspended the
charter of the colony. By a third they made provision
for the quartering of troops within the province; and
by a fourth they legalized the transfer to England of
trials growing out of attempts to quell riots in the
colony. News lingered on the seas in those days,
waiting for the wind, and the critical news of what
had been done in Parliament moved no faster than the
rest. It was the 2d of June before the text of the new
statutes was known in Boston. That same month,
almost upon that very day, Thomas Hutchinson, the
constant-minded governor whom Samuel Adams had
tricked, hated, and beaten in the game of politics, left
his perplexing post and took ship for England, never
to return. Born and bred in Massachusetts, of the
stock of the colony itself, he had nevertheless stood
steadfastly to his duty as an officer of the crown, deeming
Massachusetts best served by the law. He had
suffered more than most men would have endured, but
his sufferings had not blinded him with passion. He
knew as well as any man the real state of affairs in
the colony,—though he looked at them as governor,
not as the people’s advocate,—and now went to England
to make them clear to the ministers. “The prevalence
of a spirit of opposition to government in the plantation,”
he had already written them, “is the natural
consequence of the great growth of colonies so remote
from the parent state, and not the effect of oppression
in the King or his servants, as the promoters of this
spirit would have the world to believe.” It would be
of good omen for the settlement of difficulties if he could
make the ministers see that the spirit which so angered
them was natural, and not born of mere rebellion.
GENERAL GAGE
STOVE IN THE HOUSE OF BURGESSES, VIRGINIA
Mr. Hutchinson left General Gage governor in his
stead,—at once governor and military commander.
Gage was to face a season of infinite trouble, and, as
men soon learned, did not know how to face it either
with patience or with tact and judgment. The news
of Boston’s punishment
and of the
suspension of the
Massachusetts charter,
of the arrangements
for troops,
and of the legal establishment
of methods
of trial against
which all had protested,—and,
in the
case of the Gaspee
affair, successfully
protested,—had an
instant and most disturbing
effect upon
the other colonies,
as well as upon
those who were most
directly affected.
The ministers could
not isolate Massachusetts.
They were
dealing with men
more statesmanlike
than themselves,
who did not need to
see their own liberties directly struck at to recognize danger,
though it was not yet their danger. They had protested
in the time of the Stamp Act, which affected
them all; this time they protested even more emphatically
against measures aimed at Massachusetts alone.
What was more significant, they had now means at
hand for taking action in common.
Virginia, no doubt, seemed to the ministers in England
far enough away from Massachusetts, but her Burgesses
acted upon the first news of what Parliament
was doing,—a month before the text of the obnoxious
acts had reached Boston. In May, 1774, they ordered
that June 1st, the day the Boston Port bill was to go
into effect, be set apart as a day of fasting and prayer,—prayer
that civil war might be averted and that the
people of America might be united in a common cause.
Dunmore promptly dissolved them for their pains;
but they quietly assembled again in the long room
of the Raleigh Tavern; issued a call thence to the
other colonies for a general Congress; and directed
that a convention, freely chosen by the voters of the
colony as they themselves had been, should assemble
there, in that same room of the Raleigh, on the first
day of August following, to take final measures with
regard to Virginia’s part in the common action hoped
for in the autumn. The next evening they gave a
ball in honor of Lady Dunmore and her daughters,
in all good temper, as they had previously arranged
to do,—as if nothing had happened, and as if to show
how little what they had done was with them a matter
of personal feeling or private intrigue, how much a
matter of dispassionate duty. They had not acted
singularly or alone. Rhode Island, New York, and
Massachusetts herself had also asked for a general
“Congress of Committees.” The Massachusetts assembly
had locked its doors against the governor’s
messenger, sent to dissolve it, until it had completed
its choice of a committee “to meet the committees appointed
by the several colonies to consult together upon
the present state of the colonies.” It was chiefly because
Massachusetts called that the other colonies
responded, but the movement seemed general, almost
spontaneous. Virginia and Massachusetts sent their
real leaders, as the other colonies did; and September
saw a notable gathering at Philadelphia,—a gathering
from which conservatives as well as radicals hoped
to see come forth some counsel of wisdom and accommodation.
JOHN ADAMS
Every colony but Georgia sent delegates to the Congress.
Not all who attended had been regularly elected
by the colonial assemblies. The Virginian delegates
had been elected by Virginia’s August convention, a
body unknown to the law; in some of the colonies there
had been no timely sessions of the assemblies at which
a choice could be made, and representatives had accordingly
been appointed by their committees of correspondence,
or elected directly by the voters at the
town and county voting places. But no one doubted
any group of delegates real representatives,—at any
rate, of the predominant political party in their colony.
In New York and Pennsylvania the conservatives had
had the upper hand, and had chosen men who were
expected to speak for measures of accommodation and
for obedience to law. In the other colonies, if only
for the nonce, the more radical party had prevailed,
and had sent representatives who were counted on to
speak unequivocally for the liberties of the colonies,
even at the hazard of uttering words and urging action
which might seem revolutionary and defiant.
It was noteworthy and significant how careful a
selection had been made of delegates. No doubt the
most notable group was the group of Virginians:
Colonel Washington; that “masterly man,” Richard
Henry Lee, as Mr. John Adams called him, as effective
in Philadelphia as he had been in the House of Burgesses;
Patrick Henry, whose speech was so singularly
compounded of thought and fire; Edmund Pendleton,
who had read nothing but law books and knew nothing
but business, and yet showed such winning grace and
convincing frankness withal in debate; Colonel Harrison,
brusque country gentleman, without art or subterfuge,
downright and emphatic; Mr. Bland, alert
and formidable at sixty-four, with the steady insight
of the life-long student; and Mr. Peyton Randolph,
their official leader and spokesman, whom the Congress
chose its president, a man full of address, and seeming
to carry privilege with him as a right inherited.
Samuel Adams and John Adams had come from Massachusetts,
with Mr. Cushing and Mr. Paine. South
Carolina had sent two members of the Stamp Act Congress
of 1765, Mr. Christopher Gadsden and Mr. John
Rutledge, with Mr. Edward Rutledge also, a youth
of twenty-five, and plain Mr. Lynch, clad in homespun,
as direct and sensible and above ceremony as Colonel
Harrison. Connecticut’s chief spokesman was Roger
Sherman, rough as a peasant without, but in counsel
very like a statesman, and in all things a hard-headed
man of affairs. New York was represented by Mr.
John Jay, not yet thirty, but of the quick parts of the
scholar and the principles of a man of honor. Joseph
Galloway, the well-poised Speaker and leader of her
House of Assembly, John Dickinson, the thoughtful
author of the famous “Farmer’s Letters” of 1768,
a quiet master of statement, and Mr. Thomas Mifflin,
the well-to-do merchant, represented Pennsylvania.
It was, take it all in all, an assembly of picked men,
fit for critical business.
ROGER SHERMAN
Not that there was any talk of actual revolution in
the air. The seven weeks’ conference of the Congress
disclosed a nice balance of parties, its members acting,
for the most part, with admirable candor and individual
independence. A good deal was said and
conjectured about the “brace of Adamses” who led
the Massachusetts delegation,—Samuel Adams, now
past fifty-two, and settled long ago, with subtle art,
to his life-long business, and pleasure, of popular leadership,
which no man understood better; and John Adams,
his cousin, a younger man by thirteen years, at once
less simple and easier to read, vain and transparent,—transparently
honest, irregularly gifted. It was
said they were for independence, and meant to take
the leadership of the Congress into their own hands.
But it turned out differently. If they were for independence,
they shrewdly cloaked their purpose; if they
were ambitious to lead, they were prudent enough to
forego their wish and to yield leadership, at any rate
on the floor of the Congress, to the interesting men who
represented Virginia, and who seemed of their own
spirit in the affair.
JOSEPH GALLOWAY
JOHN DICKINSON
There was a marked difference between what the
Congress said aloud, for the hearing of the world, and
what it did in order quietly to make its purpose of defeating
the designs of the ministers effective. At the
outset of its sessions it came near to yielding itself to
the initiative and leadership of its more conservative
members, headed by Joseph Galloway, the trusted
leader of the Pennsylvanians, a stout loyalist, but for
all that a sincere patriot and thorough-going advocate
of the legal rights of the colonies. He proposed a
memorial to the crown asking for a confederate government
for the colonies, under a legislature of their own
choosing, very like the government Mr. Franklin had
made a plan for twenty years ago in the congress at
Albany; and his suggestion failed of acceptance by
only a very narrow margin when put to the vote. Even
Edward Rutledge, of South Carolina, who spoke more
hotly than most men for the liberties of the colonies,
declared it an “almost perfect plan”; and the Congress,
rejecting it, substituted no other. It turned, rather,
to the writing of state papers, and a closer organization
of the colonies for concert of action. Its committees
drew up an address to the King, memorials to the people
of Great Britain and to the people of British North
America, their fellow-subjects, and a solemn declaration
of rights, so earnest, so moderate in tone, reasoned
and urged with so evident and so admirable a quiet
passion of conviction, as to win the deep and outspoken
admiration of their friends in Parliament and stir the
pulses of liberal-minded men everywhere on both sides
of the sea.
So much was for the world. For themselves, they
ordered a closer and more effective association throughout
the colonies to carry out the policy of a rigorous
non-importation and non-consumption of certain classes
of British goods as a measure of trade against the
English government’s policy of colonial taxation. It
recommended, in terms which rang very imperative,
that in each colony a committee should be formed in
every town or county, according to the colony’s local
administrative organization, which should be charged
with seeing to it that every one within its area of oversight
actually kept, and did not evade, the non-importation
agreement; that these committees should act
under the direction of the central committee of correspondence
in each colony; and that the several
colonial committees of correspondence should in their
turn report to and put into effect the suggestions of
the general Congress of Committees at Philadelphia.
For the Congress, upon breaking up at the conclusion
of its business in October, resolved to meet again in
May of the next year, should the government in England
not before that time accede to its prayers for a
radical change of policy. Its machinery of surveillance
was meanwhile complete. No man could escape
the eyes of the local committees. Disregard of the
non-importation policy meant that his name would
be published, and that he would be diligently talked
about as one who was no patriot. The Congress ordered
that any colony which declined to enter into the
new association should be regarded as hostile to “the
liberties of this country.” Samuel Adams himself
had not had a more complete system of surveillance
or of inquisitorial pressure upon individual conduct
and opinion at hand in his township committees of
correspondence. In the colonies where sentiment ran
warm no man could escape the subtle coercion.
PEYTON RANDOLPH
Such action was the more worthy of remark because
taken very quietly, and as if the Congress had of course
the right to lead, to speak for the majority and command
the minority in the colonies, united and acting
like a single body politic. There was no haste, no
unusual excitement, no fearful looking for trouble in
the proceedings of this new and quite unexampled assembly.
On the contrary, its members had minds
sufficiently at ease to enjoy throughout all their business
the entertainments and the attractive social ways
of the busy, well-appointed, cheerful, gracious town,
the chief city of the colonies, in which there was so
much to interest and engage. Dinings were as frequent
almost as debates, calls as committee meetings.
Evening after evening was beguiled with wine and
tobacco and easy wit and chat. The delegates learned
to know and understand each other as men do who are
upon terms of intimacy; made happy and lasting friendships
among the people of the hospitable place; drank
in impressions which broadened and bettered their
thinking, almost as if they had actually seen the several
colonies with whose representatives they were dealing
from day to day; and went home with a cleared
and sobered and withal hopeful vision of affairs.
It was well to have their views so steadied. Events
moved fast, and with sinister portent. Massachusetts
could not be still, and quickly forced affairs to an issue
of actual revolution. Before the Congress met again
her leaders had irrevocably committed themselves to
an open breach with the government; the people of the
province had shown themselves ready to support them
with extraordinary boldness; and all who meant to
stand with the distressed and stubborn little commonwealth
found themselves likewise inevitably committed
to extreme measures. The Massachusetts men not
only deeply resented the suspension of their charter,
they denied the legal right of Parliament to suspend
it. On the 9th of September, 1774, four days after
the assembling of the Congress at Philadelphia, delegates
from Boston and the other towns in Suffolk
County in Massachusetts had met in convention and
flatly declared that the acts complained of, being unconstitutional,
ought not to be obeyed; that the new
judges appointed under the act of suspension ought
not to be regarded or suffered to act; that the collectors
of taxes ought to be advised to retain the moneys collected,
rather than turn them into General Gage’s treasury;
and that, in view of the extraordinary crisis which
seemed at hand, the people ought to be counselled to
prepare for war,—not, indeed, with any purpose of
provoking hostilities, but in order, if necessary, to resist
aggression. They declared also for a provincial
congress, to take the place of the legislative council of
their suspended charter, and resolved to regard the
action of the Congress at Philadelphia as law for the
common action of the colonies.
It gave these resolutions very grave significance
that the Congress at Philadelphia unhesitatingly declared,
upon their receipt, that the whole continent
ought to support Massachusetts in her resistance to
the unconstitutional changes in her government, and
that any person who should accept office within the
province under the new order of things ought to be
considered a public enemy. Moreover, the Suffolk
towns did not stand alone. Their temper, it seemed,
was the temper of the whole colony. Other towns
took action of the same kind; and before the Congress
at Philadelphia had adjourned, Massachusetts had
actually set up a virtually independent provincial
congress. General Gage had summoned the regular
assembly of the province to meet at Salem, the new
capital under the parliamentary changes, on the 5th
of October, but had withdrawn the summons as he
saw signs of disaffection multiply and his authority
dwindle to a mere shadow outside his military lines
at Boston. The members of the assembly convened,
nevertheless, and, finding no governor to meet them,
resolved themselves into a provincial congress and
appointed a committee of safety to act as the provisional
executive of the colony. The old government
was virtually dissolved, a revolutionary government
substituted.
WASHINGTON STOPPING AT AN INN ON HIS WAY TO CAMBRIDGE
The substitution involved every hazard of license
and disorder. A people schooled and habituated to
civil order and to the daily practice of self-government,
as the people of Massachusetts had been, could not,
indeed, suffer utter demoralization or lose wholly and
of a sudden its sobriety and conscience in matters of
public business. But it was a perilous thing that there
was for a time no recognized law outside of the fortifications
which General Gage had thrown across Boston
Neck, to defend the town against possible attack from
its own neighbors. Town meetings and irregular committees
took the place of officers of government in every
locality. The committees were often self-constituted,
the meetings too often disorderly and irregularly summoned.
Everything fell into the hands of those who
acted first; and inasmuch as the more hot-headed and
violent are always at such times the first to act, many
sober men who would fain have counselled restraint
and prudence and the maintenance so far as might be
of the old order, were silenced or overridden. The
gatherings at which concerted action was determined
upon were too often like mere organized mobs. Men
too often obtained ascendency for the time being who
had no claim upon the confidence of their followers but
such as came from audacity and violence of passion;
and many things happened under their leadership
which it was afterwards pleasant to forget. No man
of consequence who would not openly and actively put
himself upon the popular side was treated with so much
as toleration. General Gage presently found Boston
and all the narrow area within his lines filling up,
accordingly, with a great body of refugees from the
neighboring towns and country-sides.
THE LIBERTY SONG
[ | [MusicXML]
Music Transcriber’s Note: In bar 6, a missing quaver rest has been added.
In bar 12, the final quaver has been replaced with a crotchet.
The LIBERTY SONG. In Freedom we’re born, &c.
Come join hand in hand brave Americans all,
And rouse your bold hearts at fair Liberty’s call.
No tyrannous acts shall suppress your just claim,
Or stain with dishonour America’s name.
In Freedom we’re born and in Freedom we’ll live,
Our purses are ready.
Steady, Friends, Steady.
Not as Slaves, but as Freemen our money we’ll give.
Our worthy Forefathers—Let’s give them a cheer
To Climates unknown did courageously steer;
Thro’ Oceans, to deserts, for freedom they came,
And dying bequeath’d us their freedom and Fame.
In freedom we’re born &c.
Their generous bosoms all dangers despis’d,
So highly, so wisely, their Birthrights they priz’d;
We’ll keep what they gave, we will piously keep,
Nor frustrate their toils on the land and the deep.
In Freedom we’re born, &c.
The Tree their own hands had to liberty rear’d;
They liv’d to behold growing strong and rever’d,
With transport they cry’d, “now our wishes we gain,
For our children shall gather the fruits of our pain.”
In Freedom we’re born &c.
Swarms of placemen and pensioners soon will appear
Like locusts deforming the charms of the year;
Suns vainly will rise, Showers vainly descend,
If we are to drudge for what other shall spend.
In Freedom we’re born &c.
Then join hand in hand brave Americans all,
By uniting we stand, by dividing we fall;
In so Righteous a cause let us hope to succeed,
For Heaven approves of each generous deed.
In Freedom we’re born, &c.
All ages shall speak with amaze and applause,
Of the courage we’ll shew in support of our laws;
To die we can bear—but to serve we disdain,
For shame is to Freedom more dreadful than pain.
In Freedom we’re born, &c.
This bumper & crown for our Sovereign’s health,
And this for Britannia’s glory and wealth;
That wealth and that glory immortal may be,
If she is but just—and if we are but Free.
In Freedom we’re born &c.
It gave those who led the agitation the greater confidence
and the greater influence that the ministers of
the churches were for the most part on their side. The
control of Parliament had come, in the eyes of the New
England clergy, to mean the control also of bishops
and the supremacy of the Establishment. Now, as always
before, since the very foundation of the colony,
the independence of their little commonwealths seemed
but another side of the independence of their churches;
and none watched the course of government over sea
more jealously than the Puritan pastors.
Not only those who sided with the English power
because of fear or interest,—place-holders, sycophants,
merchants who hoped to get their trade back through
favor, weak men who knew not which side to take and
thought the side of government in the long run the
safer,—but many a man of dignity and substance
also, and many a man of scrupulous principle who
revered the ancient English power to which he had
always been obedient with sincere and loyal affection,
left his home and sought the protection of Gage’s troops.
The vigilance of the local committees effectually purged
the population outside Boston, as the weeks went by,
of those who were not ready to countenance a revolution.
There was, besides, something very like military
rule outside Boston as well as within it. The provincial
congress met, while necessary, from month to month,
upon its own adjournment, and, prominent among
other matters of business, diligently devoted itself to
the enrolment and organization of a numerous and
efficient militia. Local as well as general commanders
were chosen; there was constant drilling on village
greens; fire-arms and ammunition were not difficult
to get; and an active militia constituted a very effective
auxiliary in the consolidation of local opinion concerning
colonial rights and the proper means of vindicating
them.
It is the familiar story of revolution: the active and
efficient concert of a comparatively small number controlling
the action of whole communities at a moment
of doubt and crisis. There was not much difference
of opinion among thoughtful men in the colonies with
regard to the policy which the ministers in England
had recently pursued respecting America. It was
agreed on all hands that it was unprecedented, unwise,
and in plain derogation of what the colonists had time
out of mind been permitted to regard as their unquestioned
privileges in matters of local self-government.
Some men engaged in trade at the colonial ports had,
it is true, found the new policy of taxation and enforced
restrictions very much to their own interest. The
Sugar Act of 1733, which cut at the heart of the New
England trade with the French West Indies, and which
Grenville and Townshend had, in these last disturbing
years, tried to enforce, had, it was said, been passed
in the first instance at the suggestion of a Boston merchant
who was interested in sugar growing in the British
islands whence the act virtually bade the colonial importers
take all their sugar, molasses, and rum; and
no doubt there were many in all the American ports
who would have profited handsomely by the enforcement
of the law. But, however numerous these may
have been, they were at most but a small minority.
For a vast majority of the merchants the enforcement
of the acts meant financial ruin. Merchants as well
as farmers, too, were hotly against taxes put upon
them in their own ports by an act of Parliament.
They were infinitely jealous of any invasion of their
accustomed rights of self-government under their revered
and ancient charter. Governor Hutchinson himself,
though he deemed the commands of Parliament
law, and thought it his own bounden duty as an officer
of the crown to execute them, declared in the frankest
fashion to the ministers themselves that their policy
was unjust and mistaken.
But, while men’s sentiments concurred in a sense of
wrong, their judgments parted company at the choice
of what should be done. Men of a conservative and
sober way of thinking; men of large fortune or business,
who knew what they had at stake should disorders
arise or law be set aside; men who believed that there
were pacific ways of bringing the government to another
temper and method in dealing with the colonies,
and who passionately preferred the ways of peace to
ways of violence and threatened revolution, arrayed
themselves instinctively and at once against every
plan that meant lawlessness and rebellion. They
mustered very strong indeed, both in numbers and in
influence. They bore, many of them, the oldest and
most honored names of the colony in Massachusetts,
where the storm first broke, and were men of substance
and training and schooled integrity of life, besides.
Their counsels of prudence were ignored, nevertheless,—as
was inevitable. Opinion formed itself with quick
and heated impulse in the brief space of those first
critical months of irritation and excitement; and these
men, though the natural leaders of the colony, were
despised, rejected, proscribed, as men craven and lacking
the essential spirit either of liberty or of patriotism.
It was, no doubt, a time when it was necessary that
something should be done,—as well as something said.
It was intolerable to the spirit of most of the people,
when once they were roused, to sit still under a suspension
of their charter, a closing of their chief port,
the appointment of judges and governors restrained
by none of the accustomed rules of public authority
among them, and tamely utter written protests only,
carrying obedience to what seemed to them the length
of sheer servility. It happened that there had gone
along with the hateful and extraordinary parliamentary
measures of 1774 an act extending the boundaries
of the province of Quebec to the Ohio River and establishing
an arbitrary form of government within
the extended province. It was a measure long ago
planned. Its passage at that time had nothing to do
with the ministers’ quarrel with the self-governing colonies
to the southward. But it was instantly interpreted
in America as an attempt to limit the westward
expansion of the more unmanageable colonies which,
like Massachusetts, arrogated the right to govern themselves;
and it of course added its quota of exasperation
to the irritations of the moment. It seemed worse than
idle to treat ministers who sent such a body of revolutionary
statutes over sea as reasonable constitutional
rulers who could be brought to a more lawful and moderate
course by pamphlets and despatches and public
meetings, and all the rest of the slow machinery of
ordinary agitation. Of course, too, Samuel Adams
and those who acted with him very carefully saw to it
that agitation should not lose its zest or decline to the
humdrum levels of ordinary excitement. They kept
their alarm bells pealing night and day, and were
vigilant that feeling should not subside or fall tame.
And they worked upon genuine matter. They knew
the temper of average men in the colony much better
than their conservative opponents did, and touched
it with a much truer instinct in their appeals. Their
utterances went to the quick with most plain men,—and
they spoke to a community of plain men. They
spoke to conviction as well as to sentiment, and the
minds they touched were thoroughly awakened. Their
doctrine of liberty was the ancient tradition of the colony.
The principles they urged had been urged again and
again by every champion of the chartered liberties of
the colonies, and seemed native to the very air.
SIGNATURE OF JOSEPH HAWLEY
If not constitutional statesmen, they were at least
the veritable spokesmen of all men of action, and of
the real rank and file of the colonists about them,—as
Patrick Henry was in Virginia. John Adams had
read to Henry, while the first Congress was sitting in
Philadelphia, Joseph Hawley’s opinion that what the
ministers had done made it necessary to fight. “I
am of that man’s opinion,” cried the high-spirited Virginian.
That was what men said everywhere, unless
imperatively held back from action by temperament,
or interest, or an unusual, indomitable conviction of
law-abiding duty, upon whatever exigency or provocation.
It is not certain that there could be counted in
Massachusetts so much as a majority for resistance
in those first days of the struggle for right; but it is
certain that those who favored extreme measures had
the more effective spirit of initiative among them,
the best concert of action, the more definite purpose,
the surest instinct of leadership, and stood with true
interpretative insight for the latent conviction of right
which underlay and supported every colonial charter
in America.
And not only every colonial charter, but the constitution
of England itself. The question now raised,
to be once for all settled, was, in reality, the question
of constitutional as against personal government;
and that question had of late forced itself upon men’s
thoughts in England no less than in America. It
was the burden of every quiet as well as of every impassioned
page in Burke’s Thoughts on the Present
Discontents, published in 1770. The Parliament of
1774 did not represent England any more than it represented
the colonies in America, either in purpose
or principle. So ill distributed was the suffrage and
the right of representation that great centres of population
had scarcely a spokesman in the Commons, while
little hamlets, once populous but now deserted, still
returned members who assumed to speak for the country.
So many voters were directly under the influence
of members of the House of Lords, as tenants and dependants;
so many members of the House of Lords
were willing to put themselves and the seats which
they controlled in the Commons at the service of the
King, in return for honors and favors received or hoped
for; so many elections to the Lower House were corruptly
controlled by the court,—so full was Parliament,
in short, of placemen and of men who counted upon
the crown’s benefactions, that the nation seemed excluded
from its own councils, and the King acted as
its master without serious let or hinderance.
The Whig party, which stood for constitutional
privilege, was utterly disorganized. Some Whigs had
followed Chatham to the end, despite his uncertain
temper, his failing health, his perverse treatment of
his friends; some had followed, rather, the Marquis
of Rockingham, whose brief tenure of power, in 1766,
had been but long enough to effect the repeal of the
odious Stamp Act; but nothing could hold the divergent
personal elements of the party together, and there
was no place for a party of principle and independence
in an unrepresentative Parliament packed with the
“King’s friends.” Ministries rose or fell according
to the King’s pleasure, and were Whig or Tory as he
directed, without change of majority in the Commons.
“Not only did he direct the minister” whom the House
nominally obeyed “in all matters of foreign and domestic
policy, but he instructed him as to the management
of debates in Parliament, suggested what motions
should be made or opposed, and how measures should
be carried.” The Houses were his to command; and
when Chatham was gone, no man could withstand him.
Persons not of the ministry at all, but the private and
irresponsible advisers of the King, became the real
rulers of the country. The Duke of Grafton, who became
the nominal head of the government in 1768,
was not his own master in what he did or proposed;
and Lord North, who succeeded him in 1770, was little
more than the King’s mouthpiece.
Thoughtful men in England saw what all this meant,
and deemed the liberties of England as much jeoparded
as the liberties of America. And the very men who
saw to the heart of the ominous situation in England
were, significantly enough, the men who spoke most
fearlessly and passionately in Parliament in defence
of America,—statesmen like Chatham and Burke,
frank soldiers like Colonel Barré, political free lances
like the reckless John Wilkes, and all the growing
company of agitators in London and elsewhere whom
the government busied itself to crush. It was the
group gathered about Wilkes in London who formed,
under Horne Tooke’s leadership, the famous “Society
for supporting the Bill of Rights,” with which Samuel
Adams proposed, in his letter to Arthur Lee in 1771,
that similar societies, to be formed in the several colonies
in America, should put themselves in active
coöperation by correspondence. Those who attacked
the prerogative in England were as roundly denounced
as traitors as those who resisted Parliament in America.
Wilkes was expelled from the House of Commons;
the choice of the Westminster electors who had chosen
him was arbitrarily set aside and annulled; those who
protested with too much hardihood were thrown into
prison or fined. But each arbitrary step taken seemed
only to increase the rising sense of uneasiness in the
country. The London mob was raised; rioting spread
through the country, till there seemed to be chronic
disorder; writers like “Junius” sprang up to tease the
government with stinging letters which no one could
successfully answer, because no one could match their
wit or point; an independent press came almost suddenly
into existence; and because there was no opinion
expressed in the House of Commons worthy of being
called the opinion of the nation, public opinion formed
and asserted itself outside the Houses, and began to
clamor uncomfortably for radical constitutional reforms.
Mr. Wilkes was expelled the House in 1769,
just as the trouble in America was thickening towards
storm; and long before that trouble was over it had
become plain to every man of enlightened principle
that agitation in England and resistance in America
had one and the same object,—the rectification of the
whole spirit and method of the English government.
THE HOUSE OF COMMONS
George III. had too small a mind to rule an empire,
and the fifteen years of his personal supremacy in affairs
(1768-1783) were years which bred a revolution
in England no less inevitably than in America. His
stubborn instinct of mastery made him dub the colonists
“rebels” upon their first show of resistance;
he deemed the repeal of the Stamp Act a fatal step of
weak compliance, which had only “increased the pretensions
of the Americans to absolute independence.”
Chatham he called a “trumpet of sedition” because
he praised the colonists for their spirited assertion of
their rights. The nature of the man was not sinister.
Neither he nor his ministers had any purpose of making
“slaves” of the colonists. Their measures for
the regulation of the colonial trade were incontestably
conceived upon a model long ago made familiar in
practice, and followed precedents long ago accepted
in the colonies. Their financial measures were moderate
and sensible enough in themselves, and were conceived
in the ordinary temper of law-making. What
they did not understand or allow for was American
opinion. What the Americans, on their part, did not
understand or allow for was the spirit in which Parliament
had in fact acted. They did not dream with
how little comment or reckoning upon consequences,
or how absolutely without any conscious theory as to
power or authority, such statutes as those which had
angered them had been passed; how members of the
Commons stared at Mr. Burke’s passionate protests
and high-pitched arguments of constitutional privilege;
how unaffectedly astonished they were at the rebellious
outbreak which followed in the colonies. And, because
they were surprised and had intended no tyranny,
but simply the proper government of trade and the
adequate support of administration throughout the
dominions of the crown, as the ministers had represented
these things to them, members of course thought
the disturbances at Boston a tempest in a teapot, the
reiterated protests of the colonial assemblies a pretty
piece of much ado about nothing. The radical trouble
was that the Parliament really represented nobody
but the King and his “friends,” and was both ignorant
and unreflective upon the larger matters it dealt with.
PAGE FROM THE DIARY OF JOSIAH QUINCY
It was the more certain that the promises of accommodation
and peaceful constitutional reform which
the supporters of the government in America so freely
and earnestly made would be falsified, and that exasperation
would follow exasperation. The loyal partisans
of the crown in the colonies understood as little
as did the radical patriotic party the real attitude and
disposition of the King and his ministers. The men
with whom they were dealing over sea had not conceived
and could not conceive the American point of
view with regard to the matters in dispute. They
did not know whereof Mr. Burke spoke when he told
them that the colonial assemblies had been suffered
to grow into a virtual independence of Parliament,
and had become in fact, whatever lawyers might say,
coördinated with it in every matter which concerned
the internal administration of the colonies; and that
it was now too late to ask or expect the colonists to
accept any other view of the law than that which
accorded with long-established fact. Mr. Burke admitted
that his theory was not a theory for the strict
lawyer: it was a theory for statesmen, for whom fact
must often take precedence of law. But the men he
addressed were strict legists and not statesmen. There
could be no understanding between the two sides of
the water; and the loyalists who counselled submission,
if only for a time, to the authority of the ministers,
were certain to be rejected among their own people.
The spirit of American affairs was with the patriots,
and would be with them more and more as the quarrel
thickened.
PROCLAMATION OF THE KING FOR THE SUPPRESSION OF THE REBELLION
It thickened fast enough, and the storm broke before
men were aware how near it was. While winter held
(1774-1775), affairs everywhere grew dark and uneasy,
not only in Massachusetts, where Gage’s troops waited
at Boston, but in every colony from Maine to the Gulf.
Before the end of 1774 the Earl of Dunmore reported
to the government, from Virginia, that every county
was “arming a company of men for the avowed purpose
of protecting their committees,” and that his own
power of control was gone. “There is not a justice
of peace in Virginia,” he declared, “that acts except
as a committee-man”; and it gave him the graver concern
to see the turn affairs were taking because “men
of fortune and pre-eminence joined equally with the
lowest and meanest” in the measures resorted to to
rob him of authority.
GAGE’S ORDER PERMITTING INHABITANTS TO LEAVE BOSTON
To the south and north of Virginia, counsels were
divided. Those who led against the government in
North Carolina had good reason to doubt whether they
had even a bare majority of the people of their colony at
their back. Every country-side in South Carolina, for
all Charleston was as hot as Boston against the ministers,
was full of warm, aggressive, outspoken supporters
of the King’s prerogative. The rural districts
of Pennsylvania, every one knew, were peopled with
quiet Quakers whose very religion bade them offer no
resistance even to oppressive power, and of phlegmatic
Germans who cared a vast deal for peace but very little
for noisy principles that brought mischief. Many a
wealthy and fashionable family of Philadelphia, moreover,
was much too comfortable and much too pleasantly
connected with influential people on the other side of
the water to relish thoughts of breach or rebellion. Virginians,
it might have seemed, were themselves remote
enough from the trouble which had arisen in Massachusetts
to keep them in the cool air of those who wait
and will not lead. But they were more in accord than
the men of Massachusetts itself, and as quick to act.
By the close of June, 1775, Charles Lee could write
from Williamsburg, “Never was such vigor and concord
heard of, not a single traitor, scarcely a silent
dissentient.” As the men of the several counties armed
themselves, as if by a common impulse, all turned
as of course to Colonel Washington, of Fairfax, as their
natural commander; and no one in Virginia was surprised
to learn his response. “It is my full intention,”
he said, “to devote my life and fortune to the cause we
are engaged in.” On the 20th of March, 1775, the second
revolutionary convention of Virginia met at Richmond,
not at Williamsburg; and in it Mr. Henry made
his individual declaration of war against Great Britain.
Older and more prudent men protested against his words;
but they served on the committee on the military organization
of the colony for which his resolutions called,
and Virginia was made ready.
Here our general authorities are still Bancroft, Hildreth, and
Bryant; David Ramsay’s History of the American Revolution;
the last volume of James Grahame’s Rise and Progress of the United
States of North America; John Fiske’s American Revolution;
Thomas Hutchinson’s History of Massachusetts; John S. Barry’s
History of Massachusetts; Richard Frothingham’s Rise of the
Republic of the United States; Justin Winsor’s The Conflict Precipitated,
in the sixth volume of Winsor’s Narrative and Critical
History of America; and the twelfth chapter of W. E. H. Lecky’s
History of England in the Eighteenth Century. To these we now
add Frank Moore’s Diary of the American Revolution; George
Chalmers’s Introduction to the History of the Revolt; Timothy
Pitkin’s Political and Civil History of the United States; and the
fourth volume of John Richard Green’s History of the English
People. Here, also, the biographies of the chief public men of the
period must be the reader’s constant resource for a closer view of
affairs, particularly the Lives of such men as John and Samuel
Adams, John Dickinson, Franklin, Hamilton, Patrick Henry,
John Jay, Jefferson, the Lees, George Mason, James Otis, Timothy
Pickering, and Washington.
The chief sources that should be mentioned are the Debates of
Parliament; the Annual Register; the Proceedings and Collections
of the Historical Societies of the original States; Peter Force’s
American Archives; Jared Sparks’s Correspondence of the Revolution;
Hezekiah Niles’s Principles and Acts of the Revolution
in America; Copy of Letters sent to Great Britain by Thomas
Hutchinson, reprinted in Franklin Before the Privy Council;
P. O. Hutchinson’s Life and Letters of Thomas Hutchinson; and
the published speeches, letters, and papers of the leading American
and English statesmen of the time.
CHAPTER IV THE WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE
Then, almost immediately, came the clash of arms.
General Gage would not sit still and see the country
round about him made ready for armed resistance without
at least an effort to keep control of it. On the 19th
of April he despatched eight hundred men to seize the
military stores which the provincials had gathered at
Concord, and there followed an instant rising of the
country. Riders had sped through the country-side
during the long night which preceded the movement of
the troops, to give warning; and before the troops could
finish their errand armed men beset them at almost
every turn of the road, swarming by companies out of
every hamlet and firing upon them from hedge and
fence corner and village street as if they were outlaws
running the gauntlet. The untrained villagers could
not stand against them in the open road or upon the
village greens, where at first they mustered, but they
could make every way-side covert a sort of ambush,
every narrow bridge a trap in which to catch them at a
disadvantage. Their return to Boston quickened to a
veritable rout, and they left close upon three hundred
of their comrades, dead, wounded, or prisoners, behind
them ere they reached the cover of their lines again.
The news of their march and of the attack upon them
had spread everywhere, and in every quarter the roads
filled with the provincial minute men marching upon
Boston. Those who had fired upon the troops and
driven them within their lines did not go home again;
those who came too late for the fighting stayed to see
that there were no more sallies from the town; and the
morning of the 20th disclosed a small army set down
by the town in a sort of siege.
NOTICE TO MILITIA
AN ACCOUNT OF THE CONCORD FIGHT
That same night of the 20th Lord Dunmore, in Virginia,
landed a force of marines from an armed sloop in
the river and seized the gunpowder stored at Williamsburg.
There, too, the country rose,—under Mr. Henry
himself as captain. They did not reach the scene soon
enough to meet the marines,—there were no thick-set
villages in that country-side to pour their armed men
into the roads at a moment’s summons,—but they forced
the earl, their governor, to pay for the powder he had
ordered seized and taken off.
SIGNATURE OF ETHAN ALLEN
The rude muster at Boston expanded into a motley
yeoman army of sixteen thousand men within the first
week of its sudden rally, and settled in its place to watch
the town until the general Congress of the colonies at
Philadelphia should
give it countenance,
and a commander. On
the day the Congress
met (May 10, 1775),
Ethan Allen walked
into the unguarded gates of the fort at Ticonderoga,
at the head of a little force out of Vermont, and took
possession of the stout place “in the name of the Great
Jehovah and the Continental Congress,” though he
held a commission from neither; and two days later
Crown Point, near by, was taken possession of in the
same manner. When the Congress met it found itself
no longer a mere “Congress of Committees,” assembled
for conference and protest. Its appeals for better
government, uttered the last autumn, its arguments for
colonial privilege, its protestations of loyalty and its
prayers for redress, had been, one and all, not so
much rejected as put by with contempt by the King
and his ministers; and the mere movement of affairs
was hurrying the colonies which it represented into
measures which would presently put the whole matter
of its controversy with the government at home
beyond the stage of debate. Its uneasy members did
not neglect to state their rights again, in papers whose
moderation and temper of peace no candid man could
overlook or deny; but they prepared for action also
quite as carefully, like practical men who did not deceive
themselves even in the midst of hope.
RUINS OF FORT TICONDEROGA
Colonel Washington had come to the Congress in his
provincial uniform; and, if no one cared to ask a man
with whom it was so obviously difficult to be familiar
why he wore such a habit there, all were free to draw
their own conclusions. It was, no doubt, his instinctive
expression of personal feeling in the midst of all that
was happening; and his service in the Congress was
from first to last that of a soldier. Its committees consulted
him almost every day upon some question of
military preparation: the protection of the frontier
against the Indians, the organization of a continental
force, the management of a commissariat, the gathering
of munitions, proper means of equipment, feasible
plans of fortification. While they deliberated, his own
colony passed openly into rebellion. The 1st of June
saw Virginia’s last House of Burgesses assemble. By
the 8th of the month Dunmore had fled his capital,
rather than see a second time the anger of a Williamsburg
mob, and was a fugitive upon one of his Majesty’s
armed vessels lying in the river. The colony
had thenceforth no government save such as it gave
itself; and its delegates at Philadelphia knew that there
was for them no turning back.
WATCHING THE FIGHT AT BUNKER HILL
On the 15th of June, on the motion of Mr. John
Adams, the Congress chose Colonel Washington commander-in-chief
of the American forces, and directed
him to repair to Boston and assume command in the
field. Two days later the British and the provincials
met in a bloody and stubborn fight at Bunker Hill.
On the 25th of May heavy reinforcements for General
Gage had arrived from over sea which swelled the force
of regulars in Boston to more than eight thousand
men, and added three experienced general officers to
Gage’s council: William Howe, Sir Henry Clinton, and
John Burgoyne. The British commanders saw very
well, what was indeed apparent enough to any soldier,
that their position in Boston could be very effectively
commanded to the north and south on either hand by
cannon placed upon the heights of Charlestown or Dorchester,
and determined to occupy Charlestown heights
at once, the nearer and more threatening position. But
so leisurely did they go about it that the provincials
were beforehand in the project. The early morning
light of the 17th of June disclosed them still at work
there on trenches and redoubts which they had begun
at midnight. The British did not stop to use either
the guns of the fleet or any caution of indirect approach
to dislodge them, but at once put three thousand men
straight across the water to take the hill, whose crest
the Americans were fortifying, by direct assault. It
cost them a thousand men; and the colonials retired,
outnumbered though they were, only because their
powder gave out, not their pluck or steadfastness.
When the thing was done, the British did not care to
take another intrenched position from men who held
their fire till they were within a few score yards of
them and then volleyed with the definite and deadly
aim of marksmen.
FROM BEACON HILL, 1775, NO. 1. (LOOKING TOWARDS DORCHESTER HEIGHTS)
FROM BEACON HILL, 1775, NO. 2. (LOOKING TOWARDS ROXBURY)
ORDER OF COMMITTEE OF SAFETY
Colonel Washington received his formal commission
on the 19th, and was on horseback for the journey northward
by the 21st. On the 3d of July he assumed command
at Cambridge. In choosing Washington for the
command of the raw levies of Massachusetts, Connecticut,
Rhode Island, and New Hampshire set down in impromptu
siege before Boston, Mr. John Adams and the
other New Englanders who acted with him had meant,
not only to secure the services of the most experienced
soldier in America, but also, by taking a man out of the
South, to give obvious proof of the union and co-operation
of the colonies. They had chosen better than they
knew. It was no small matter to have so noticeable a
man of honor and breeding at the head of an army whose
enemies deemed it a mere peasant mob and rowdy assemblage
of rebels. Washington himself, with his
notions of authority, his pride of breeding, his schooling
in conduct and privilege, was far from pleased till he
began to see below the surface, with the disorderly
array he found of uncouth, intractable plough boys
and farmers, one esteeming himself as good as another,
with free-and-easy manners and a singular, half-indifferent
insolence against authority or discipline.
BOSTON AND BUNKER HILL, FROM A PRINT PUBLISHED IN 1781
“There are some fine fellows come from Virginia,”
Joseph Reed, of Pennsylvania, had written of the Virginian
delegates to the Congress at Philadelphia; “but
they are very high. We understand they are the capital
men of the colony.” It was good that one of the
masterful group should ride all the public way from
Philadelphia to Boston to take command of the army,
the most conspicuous figure in the colonies, showing
every one of the thousands who crowded to greet or see
him as he passed how splendid a type of self-respecting
gentlemen was now to be seen at the front of affairs,
putting himself forward soberly and upon principle.
The leaders of the revolt in Massachusetts were by no
means all new men like John Adams or habitual agitators
like Samuel Adams; many a man of substance
and of old lineage had also identified himself with the
popular cause. But new, unseasoned men were very
numerous and very prominent there among those who
had turned affairs upside down; a very great number
of the best and oldest families of the colony had promptly
ranged themselves on the side of the government;
the revolution now at last on foot in that quarter could
too easily be made to look like an affair of popular
clamor, a mere rising of the country. It was of signal
advantage to have high personal reputation and a
strong flavor, as it were, of aristocratic distinction
given it by this fortunate choice the Congress had
made of a commander. It was no light matter to despise
a cause which such men openly espoused and
stood ready to fight for.
The British lay still till Washington came, and gave
him the rest of the year, and all the winter till spring
returned, in which to get his rude army into fighting
shape,—why, no one could tell, not even their friends
and spokesmen in Parliament. The Americans swarmed
busy on every hand. It proved infinitely difficult for them
to get supplies, particularly arms and ammunition; but
slowly, very slowly, they came in. General Washington
was but forty-three, and had an energy which was
both imperative and infectious. His urgent, explicit,
businesslike letters found their way to every man of
influence and to every colonial committee or assembly
from whom aid could come. Cannon were dragged all
the way from Ticonderoga for his use. The hardy,
danger-loving seamen of the coasts about him took very
cheerfully to privateering; intercepted supply ships and
even transports bound for Boston; brought English
merchantmen into port as prizes; cut ships out from
under the very guns of a British man-of-war here and
there in quiet harbors. Food and munitions intended
for the British regiments at Boston frequently found
their way to General Washington’s camps instead,
notwithstanding Boston harbor was often full of armed
vessels which might have swept the coasts. The commanders
in Boston felt beset, isolated, and uneasy, and
hesitated painfully what to do.
The country at large was open to the insurgent forces,
to move in as they pleased. In the autumn Colonel
Montgomery, the gallant young Irish soldier who had
served under Wolfe at Quebec, led a continental force
northward through the wilderness; took the forts which
guarded the northern approaches to Lake Champlain;
and occupied Montreal, intercepting and taking the
little garrison which left the place in boats to make
its way down the river. Meanwhile Colonel Benedict
Arnold was at the gates of Quebec, and Montgomery
pushed forward to join him. Colonel Arnold had forced
his way in from the coast through the thick forests of
Maine, along the icy streams of the Kennebec and the
Chaudière. The bitter journey had cost him quite a
third of the little force with which Washington had sent
him forth. He had but seven hundred men with whom
to take the all but impregnable place, and Montgomery
brought but a scant five hundred to assist him. But
the two young commanders were not to be daunted.
They loved daring, and touched all who followed them
with their own indomitable spirit. In the black darkness
of the night which preceded the last day of the
year (December 31, 1775), amidst a blinding storm of
snow, they threw themselves upon the defences of the
place, and would have taken it had not Montgomery
lost his life ere his men gained their final foothold
within the walls. The Congress at Philadelphia had
at least the satisfaction of receiving the colors of the
Seventh Regiment of his Majesty’s regulars, taken at
Fort Chambly, as a visible token of Montgomery’s exploits
at the northern outlet of Champlain; and every
added operation of the Americans, successful or unsuccessful,
added to the feeling of isolation and uneasiness
among the British at Boston.
RICHARD MONTGOMERY
October 10, 1775, Sir William Howe superseded General
Gage as commander-in-chief in the closely watched
and invested town; but the change of commanders
made little difference. Every one except the sailors,
the foragers, the commissaries, the drill sergeants,
the writing clerks, the colonial assemblies, the congressional
and local committees, lay inactive till March
came, 1776, and Washington was himself ready to
take the offensive. At last he had such cannon and
such tools and stores and wagons and teams as he had
been asking and planning and waiting for the weary,
anxious winter through. On the morning of the 5th
of March the British saw workmen and ordnance and
every sign of a strong force of provincials on Dorchester
heights, and were as surprised as they had been, close
upon a year before, to see men and trenches on Bunker
Hill. Washington had done work in the night which
it was already too late for them to undo; a storm beat
the waters of the bay as the day wore on and made it
impossible to put troops across to the attack in boats;
Washington had all the day and another night in
which to complete his defences; and by the morning
of the 6th the British knew that the heights could not
be taken without a risk and loss they could not afford.
The town was rendered untenable at a stroke. With
deep chagrin, Howe determined upon an immediate
evacuation; and by the 17th he was aboard his ships,—eight
thousand troops and more than a thousand
loyalists who dared not stay. The stores and cannon,
the ammunition, muskets, small-arms, gun carriages,
and supplies of every kind which he found
himself obliged to leave behind enriched Washington
with an equipment more abundant than he could ever
have hoped to see in his economical, ill-appointed camp
at Cambridge.
BENJAMIN FRANKLIN AS A POLITICIAN
The only British army in America had withdrawn
to Halifax: his Majesty’s troops had nowhere a foothold
in the colonies. But that, every one knew, was only
the first act in a struggle which must grow vastly greater
and more tragical before it was ended. Washington
knew very well that there was now no drawing back.
Not since the affair at Bunker Hill had he deemed it
possible to draw back; and now this initial success
in arms had made the friends of revolution very bold
everywhere. As spring warmed into summer it was
easy to mark the growth in the spirit of independence.
One of the first measures of the Continental Congress,
after coming together for its third annual session in
May, 1776, was to urge the several colonies to provide
themselves with regular and permanent governments
as independent states, instead of continuing to make
shift with committees of safety for executives and provisional
“provincial congresses” for legislatures, as
they had done since their government under the crown
had fallen to pieces; and they most of them promptly
showed a disposition to take its advice. The resolution
in which the Congress embodied this significant counsel
plainly declared “that the exercise of every kind of
authority under the crown ought to be totally suppressed,”
and all the powers of government exercised
under authority from the people of the colonies,—words
themselves equivalent to a declaration for entire separation
from Great Britain. Even in the colonies
where loyalists mustered strongest the government of
the crown had in fact almost everywhere been openly
thrown off. But by midsummer it was deemed best to
make a formal Declaration of Independence. North
Carolina was the first to instruct her delegates to take
that final and irretrievable step; but most of the other
colonies were ready to follow her lead; and on July
4th Congress adopted the impressive Declaration which
Mr. Jefferson had drawn up in the name of its committee.
R. H. LEE’S RESOLUTION FOR INDEPENDENCE
STATE HOUSE, PHILADELPHIA, 1778
Washington himself had urgently prayed that such
a step be taken, and taken at once. It would not change,
it would only acknowledge, existing facts; and it might
a little simplify the anxious business he was about.
He had an army which was always making and to be
made, because the struggle had been calculated upon
a short scale and the colonies which were contributing
their half-drilled contingents to it were enlisting their
men for only three months at a time. Sometimes the
men would consent to re-enlist, sometimes they would
not. They did as they pleased, of course, and would
time and again take themselves off by whole companies
at once when their three months’ term was up. Sir
William Howe would come back, of course, with a force
increased, perhaps irresistible: would come, Washington
foresaw, not to Boston, where he could be cooped
up and kept at bay, but to New York, to get control
of the broad gateway of the Hudson, whose long valley
had its head close to the waters of Lake George and
Lake Champlain, and constituted an infinitely important
strategic line drawn straight through the heart
of the country, between New England, which was no
doubt hopelessly rebellious, and the middle colonies,
in which the crown could count its friends by the thousand.
The Americans must meet him, apparently,
with levies as raw and as hastily equipped as those
out of which an army of siege had been improvised at
Boston, each constituent part of which would fall to
pieces and have to be put together again every three
months.
SIGNATURE OF THOMAS JEFFERSON
JEFFERSON’S ORIGINAL DRAFT OF THE DECLARATION OF INDEPENDENCE
The worst of it was, that the country back of New
York had not been, could not be, purged of active loyalists
as the country round about Boston had been by
the local “committees” of one sort or another and by
the very active and masterful young men who had
banded themselves together as “Sons of Liberty,” seeing
much rich adventure, and for the present little
responsibility, ahead of them in those days of government
by resolution. Washington transferred his
headquarters to New York early in April and set
about his almost hopeless task with characteristic
energy and fertility of resource; but there were spies
without number all about him, and every country-side
was full of enemies who waited for General Howe’s
coming to give him trouble. The formal Declaration
of Independence which the Congress adopted in July
hardened the face and stiffened the resolution of
every man who had definitely thrown in his lot with
the popular cause, as Washington had foreseen that
it would, just because it made resistance avowed rebellion,
and left no way of retreat or compromise.
But it also deeply grieved and alienated many a man
of judgment and good feeling, and made party differences
within the colonies just so much the more bitter
and irreconcilable.
REAR VIEW OF INDEPENDENCE HALL
THE PRESIDENT’S CHAIR IN THE CONSTITUTIONAL CONVENTION
The first attempt of the British was made against
Charleston in the south. A fleet under Sir Peter Parker
came out of England with fresh troops commanded
by the Earl of Cornwallis, was joined by transports
and men-of-war from Halifax, bearing a force under
Sir Henry Clinton, and, as June drew towards its close,
delivered a combined attack, by land and sea, upon
the fort on Sullivan’s Island, seeking to win its way
past to the capture of Charleston itself. But they
could not force a passage. Two of the ships,—one
of them Sir Peter’s own flag-ship,—never came away
again. Colonel Moultrie and Colonel Thompson beat
off both the fleet and the troops landed from it; and
the British went northward again to concentrate upon
New York.
MAP OF SULLIVAN’S ISLAND
On the 28th of June,—the very day of the attack at
Charleston,—Howe’s transports began to gather in
the lower bay. A few days more, and there were thirty
thousand troops waiting to be landed. It was impossible,
with the force Washington had, to prevent their
being put ashore at their commander’s convenience. It
was impossible to close the Narrows, to keep their ships
from the inner bay, or even to prevent their passing
up the river as they pleased. Washington could only
wait within the exposed town or within his trenches
on Brooklyn heights, which commanded the town almost
as Dorchester and Charlestown heights commanded
Boston.
WILLIAM MOULTRIE
For a month and more Sir William waited, his troops
most of them still upon the ships, until he should first
attempt to fulfil his mission of peace and accommodation.
His brother, Admiral Lord Howe, joined him
there in July. They were authorized to offer unconditional
pardon, even now, to all who would submit.
The ministers in England could not have chosen commissioners
of peace more acceptable to the Americans
or more likely to be heard than the Howes. Not only
were they men of honor, showing in all that they did
the straightforward candor and the instinctive sense
of duty that came with their breeding and their training
in arms, but they were also brothers of that gallant
young soldier who had come over almost twenty years
ago to fight the French with Abercrombie, to be loved
by every man who became his comrade, and to lose
his life untimely fighting forward through the forests
which lay about Ticonderoga, a knightly and heroic
figure. But they could offer no concessions,—only
pardon for utter submission, and, for all their honorable
persistency, could find no one in authority among
the Americans who would make the too exacting exchange.
Their offers of pardon alternated with the
movements of their troops and their steady successes
in arms. Lord Howe issued his first overture of peace,
in the form of a public proclamation offering pardon,
immediately upon his arrival with his fleet at Sandy
Hook, and followed it up at once with messages to the
Congress at Philadelphia. Sir William Howe put his
troops ashore on the 22d of August, and made ready
to dislodge Washington from the heights of Brooklyn;
but on the 23d he too, in his turn, made yet another
offer of general pardon, by proclamation.
SIR WILLIAM HOWE
On the 27th he drove the American forces on Long
Island in on their defences, and rendered the heights
at once practically untenable. Washington had but
eighteen thousand half-disciplined militiamen with
which to hold the town and all the long shores of the
open bay and river, and had put ten thousand of
them across the river to hold Long Island and the
defences on the heights. Sir William had put twenty
thousand men ashore for the attack on the heights;
and when Washington knew that his advanced guard
was driven in, and saw Sir William, mindful of Bunker
Hill, bestow his troops, not for an assault, but for
an investment of the heights, he perceived at once how
easily he might be cut off and trapped there, armed
ships lying at hand which might at any moment completely
command the river. Immediately, and as secretly
as quickly, while a single night held, he withdrew
every man and every gun, as suddenly and as
successfully as he had seized the heights at Dorchester.
Again Sir William sent a message of conciliation
to the Congress, by the hands of General Sullivan,
his prisoner. On the 11th of September, before the next
movement of arms, Dr. Franklin, Mr. John Adams,
and Mr. Edward Rutledge met Lord Howe and Sir
William, as commissioners from the Congress, to discuss
possible terms of accommodation. Dr. Franklin
had been in London until March. During the past winter
he had more than once met Lord Howe in earnest
conference about American affairs, the ministers wishing
to find through him some way, if it were possible,
of quieting the colonies. But the ministers had not
been willing then to make the concessions which might
have ended the trouble, and their commissioners were
not authorized to make them now; and the conference
with the representatives of the Congress came to nothing,
as the conferences in London had come to nothing.
HOWE’S PROCLAMATION PREPARATORY TO LEAVING BOSTON
Washington could no more hold Manhattan Island
with the forces at his command than he could hold
Brooklyn heights. He had no choice in the end but
to retire. General Howe was cautious, moved slowly,
and handled his forces with little energy or decision;
Washington made stand and fought at every point
at which there was the least promise of success. His
men and his commanders were shamefully demoralized
by their defeat on Long Island, but he held them together
with singular tact and authority: repulsed the
enemy at Haarlem heights (September 16th), held his
own before them at White Plains (October 28th),—and
did not feel obliged to abandon the island until late in
November, after General Greene had fatally blundered
by suffering three thousand of the best trained men
of the scant continental force, with invaluable artillery,
small-arms, and stores, to be trapped and taken
at Fort Washington (November 16th).
When he did at last withdraw, and leave Howe in
complete control of the great port and its approaches,
the situation was indeed alarming. He had been unspeakably
stung and disquieted, as he withdrew mile
by mile up the island, to see how uncertain his men
were in the field,—how sometimes they would fight
and sometimes they would not at the hot crisis of a
critical encounter; and now things seemed to have gone
utterly to pieces. He might at any moment be quite
cut off from New England. While he still faced Howe
on Manhattan Island, General Carleton, moving with
a British force out of Canada, had driven Benedict
Arnold up Champlain, despite stubborn and gallant
resistance (October 11th and 13th), and on the 14th of
October had occupied Crown Point. There he had
stopped; and later news came that he had withdrawn.
But apparently he could strike again almost when he
pleased, and threaten all the long line of the Hudson
even to where Howe lay at New York itself.
EVACUATION OF BROOKLYN HEIGHTS
It was not mere defeat, however, that put the cast
almost of despair upon affairs as Washington saw
them that dismal autumn. His forces seemed to melt
away under his very eyes. Charles Lee, his chief
subordinate in command, too much a soldier of fortune
to be a man of honor, obeyed or disregarded his
orders at his own discretion. When once it was known
that General Washington had been obliged to abandon
the Hudson, consternation and defection spread
everywhere. On the 30th of November, when his defeat
seemed complete, it might be final, the Howes
joined in a fresh proclamation of pardon, inviting all,
once again, to submit and be forgiven; and it looked
for a little as if all who dared would take advantage
of the offer and make their peace with the enemy,—for
Washington now moved in a region where opinion
had from the first been sharply divided. While defection
spread he was in full retreat, with scarcely
three thousand men all told in his demoralized force,—that
handful ill-clad and stricken with disease, and
dwindling fast by desertion,—an overwhelming body
of the enemy, under Cornwallis, at his very heels as
he went, so that he dared hardly so much as pause
for rest until he had put the broad shelter of the Delaware
behind him. “These are the times that try men’s
souls,” cried Thomas Paine (December, 1776); “the
summer soldier and the sunshine patriot” were falling
away. One after another, that very summer, the delegates
of the several states had put their names to the
Declaration of Independence; but already there seemed
small prospect of making it good. To not a few it
already began to seem a piece of mere bravado, to be
repented of.
CIRCULAR OF PHILADELPHIA COUNCIL OF SAFETY
The real strength and hope of the cause lay in the
steadfastness and the undaunted initiative of the indomitable
Virginian whom the Congress had chosen
for the chief command. He proved himself a maker
as well as a commander of armies, struck oftenest when
he was deemed most defeated, could not by any reverse
be put out of the fighting. He was now for the first
time to give the British commanders a real taste of
his quality. What there was to be done he did himself.
The British stopped at the Delaware; but their
lines reached Burlington, within eighteen miles of Philadelphia,
and from Trenton, which they held in some
force, extended through Princeton to New Brunswick
and their headquarters at New York. Philadelphia was
stricken with utter panic. Sick and ragged soldiers
poured in from Washington’s camp, living evidences
of what straits he was in, and had to be succored and
taken care of; the country roads were crowded with
vehicles leaving the town laden with women and children
and household goods; the Congress itself incontinently
fled the place and betook itself to Baltimore.
Washington’s military stores were in the town, but he
could get no proper protection for them. It was at that
very moment, nevertheless, that he showed all the
world with what skill and audacity he could strike.
By dint of every resolute and persistent effort he had
before Christmas brought his little force to a fighting
strength of some six thousand. More than half of these
were men enlisted only until the new year should open,
but he moved before that.
OPERATIONS AROUND TRENTON AND PRINCETON. NUMBERS 76
REPRESENT THE CAMPS OF GENERAL CORNWALLIS AND 77 THAT OF GENERAL
KNYPHAUSEN ON THE 23D OF JUNE, 1777
During the night of Christmas Day, 1776, ferried
by doughty fishermen from far Gloucester and Marblehead,—the
same hardy fellows who had handled
his boats the night he abandoned the heights of Brooklyn,—he
got twenty-five hundred men across the river
through pitchy darkness and pounding ice; and in
the early light and frost of the next morning he took
Trenton, with its garrison of nine hundred Hessians,
at the point of the bayonet. There he waited,—keeping
his unwilling militiamen to their service past the
opening of the year by dint of imperative persuasion
and a pledge of his own private fortune for their pay,—until
Cornwallis came down post-haste out of New
York with eight thousand men. Moving only to change
his position a little, he dared to wait until his adversary
was encamped, at nightfall of the 2d of January,
1777, within ear-shot of his trenches; then slipped northward
in the night, easily beat the British detachment
posted at Princeton, as the next day dawned and had
its morning; and could have taken or destroyed Cornwallis’s
stores at New Brunswick had his men been
adequately shod to outstrip the British following hard
behind them. As it was, he satisfied himself with
having completely flanked and thwarted his foe, and
withdrew safe to the heights of Morristown. The
British had hastily retired from Burlington upon the
taking of Trenton,—so hastily that they took neither
their cannon nor even their heavier baggage away
with them. Now they deemed it unsafe to take post
anywhere south of New Brunswick, until spring should
come and they could see what Washington meant to
do. Once again, therefore, the Americans controlled
New Jersey; and Washington ordered all who had
accepted General Howe’s offer of pardon either to withdraw
to the British lines or take the oath of allegiance
to the United States. Daring and a touch of genius
had turned despair into hope. Americans did not
soon forget that sudden triumph of arms, or that the
great Frederick of Prussia had said that that had been
the most brilliant campaign of the century.
HESSIAN BOOT
A soldier’s eye could see quickly and plainly enough
how the whole aspect of the war had been changed by
those brief, sudden, unexpected strokes at Trenton and
Princeton. Men near at hand, and looking for what
a soldier would deem it no business of his to reckon
with, saw that it had not only radically
altered the military situation,
but also the very atmosphere of
the times for all concerned. The
fighting at Trenton and Princeton
had been of no great consequence
in itself, but it had in every way
put the war beyond its experimental
stage. It had taught the British
commanders with what sort of
spirit and genius they had to deal,
and how certain it was that their
task must be carried to a finish
not only by conquering marches
and a mere occupation of the country, but by careful
strategy and the long plans of a set campaign. Moreover,
they now obviously had a country, and not an
insurgent army merely, to conquer,—and a vast country
at that. That surprising winter had set men’s sinews
to what they had undertaken, on the one side as on
the other.
In December (1776) it had looked as if all firmness
had been unnerved and all hope turned to foreboding
by the success of the British at New York and in the
Jerseys. Joseph Galloway, of Pennsylvania, when
that crisis came, took advantage of the opportunity
to remove within the British lines and cast in his lot
there with those who were ready to stake everything
upon their loyalty and the success of the British arms.
Others followed his example,—some out of panic, but
many, it seemed, not out of fear, but out of principle.
Only the other day Mr. Galloway had been the chief
figure in the Congress of Committees which spoke for
the colonies; for many a long day he had been the chief
figure in the politics of his own colony; and many of
those who made submission when he did were of families
of the first dignity and consequence. They, like him,
had been champions of colonial rights until it came
to the point of rebellion. They would not follow further.
Their example was imitated now, moreover, in their
act of formal submission, by some who had played the
part of patriot more boldly and with less compunction.
Mr. Samuel Tucker, even, who until this untoward
month had been president of New Jersey’s revolutionary
committee of safety, made his submission. It seemed
hard to find steadfastness anywhere.
LETTER CONCERNING BRITISH OUTRAGES
But Washington’s genius and the license of the
British soldiery had turned the tide at last, when it
seemed upon the very point of becoming overwhelming.
The occupation of the British, brief as it had
been, had brought upon New York and the Jerseys
experiences like those of a country overrun by a foreign
soldiery permitted almost every license of conquest.
When the ministers in England found themselves,
in 1774, face to face with the revolt in the colonies,
they could count but 17,547 men all told in the King’s
forces; and when it came to sudden recruiting, they
could obtain very few enlistments. They dared not risk
conscription,—English opinion had never tolerated
that, except to meet invasion. They sent to America,
therefore, to reinforce General Howe, not only English
soldiers as many as they could muster, but a great
force of German troops as well, hired by the regiment,
their trained officers included, from the Landgrave of
Hesse-Cassel and other German princes, neighbors to
the German dominions of the House of Hannover.
It was close upon a thousand of these “Hessians”
(for the colonists knew them all by that single name)
that Washington had taken at Trenton, but not until
they and their comrades had had time to make every
country-side from New York to the Delaware dread
and hate them. The British commanders had suffered
their men, whether English or foreign, to plunder
houses, insult and outrage women, destroy fields of
grain, and help themselves to what the towns contained
almost as they pleased; and had hardened the faces
of ten of the angry colonists against them for every
one who made submission and sought to put himself
on their side, accordingly. Their marauding parties
made little distinction between friend and foe, so they
but got what they wanted. Washington could thank
them for doing more to check defections from the patriotic
party than he could possibly do for himself by
carrying out the orders of the Congress to disarm all
loyalists and bring recusants to a sharp reckoning.
RECRUITING POSTER
Editor’s Note.—The blurred inscription at the bottom
of the poster reads as follows:
That tuesday, wednesday, thursday, friday, and saturday, at
Spotswood, in Middlesex county, attendance will be given by
Lieutenant Reading, with his music and recruiting party
of —— company in Major Shute’s Battalion of the 11th regiment
of infantry, commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel Aaron Ogden, for
the purpose of receiving the enrollment of such youth of spirit
as may be willing to enter into this honourable service.
The Encouragement, at this time, to enlist is truly liberal
and generous, namely, a bounty of twelve dollars, an annual
and fully sufficient supply of good and handsome cloathing,
a daily allowance of a large and ample ration of provisions,
together with sixty dollars a year in gold and silver money
on account of pay, the whole of which the soldier may lay up
for himself and friends, as all articles proper for his
subsistence and comfort are provided by law, without any
expence to him.
Those who may favour this recruiting party with their
attendance as above will have an opportunity of hearing and
seeing in a more particular manner the great advantages which
these brave men will have who shall embrace this opportunity
of spending a few happy years in viewing the different parts
of this beautiful continent, in the honourable and truly
respectable character of a soldier, after which he may,
if he pleases, return home to his friends, with his pockets
full of money and his head covered with laurels.
GOD SAVE THE UNITED STATES.
And so the year 1777 dawned like a first year of settled
war and revolution. For a little while, at the outset
of the year, the Congress made Washington practical
dictator in every affair that concerned the prosecution
of the war. It authorized long enlistments, moreover,
instead of the makeshift enrolments for three months
which had hitherto kept Washington’s army always
a-making and to be made, dissolving and reforming
month by month. The Congress had, it is true, neither
the energy nor the authority it needed. It could get
little money to pay the troops; its agents seriously
mismanaged the indispensable business of supplying
the army with stores and clothing; and the men deserted
by the score in disgust. Washington declared,
in the summer of 1777, that he was losing more men
by desertion than he was gaining by enlistment, do
what he would. But these were difficulties of administration.
In spite of all dangers and discouragements,
it was evident that the continent was settling to its
task. And the end of the year showed the struggle
hopefully set forward another stage.
The military operations of that memorable year
were a striking illustration of the magnitude of the
task the British generals were set to accomplish, and
of their singular lack of the energy, decision, and despatch
necessary to accomplish it. They seemed like
men who dallied and dreamed and did not mean to
succeed. They planned like men of action, but then
tarried and bungled at the execution of their plans.
It was their purpose that year (1777) to strike from
three several directions along the valley of the Hudson,
and break once for all the connection between the New
England colonies and their confederates. General
Burgoyne was to move, with eight thousand men, down
Lake Champlain; Colonel St. Leger, with a small but
sufficient force, along a converging line down the valley
of the Mohawk, from Oswego on Ontario; and General
Howe was to meet them from the south, moving
in strength up the Hudson. More than thirty-three
thousand men would have effectually swept the whole
of that great central valley, north and south, when
their plan was executed. But it was not executed.
The British commanders were to learn that, for their
armies, the interior of the country was impracticable.
JOHN BURGOYNE
Both St. Leger and Burgoyne were baffled in that
vast wilderness. It was simple enough for Burgoyne
to descend the lakes and take once again the forts which
guarded them. Even Ticonderoga he took without
a blow struck. A precipitous height, which the Americans
had supposed inaccessible by any sort of carriage,
rose above the strong fortifications of the place beyond
a narrow strip of water; the English dragged cannon
to its summit; and General St. Clair promptly withdrew
in the night, knowing his position to be no longer
tenable. But it was another matter to penetrate the
forests which lay about Lake George and the upper
waters of the Hudson with militiamen out of every
country-side within reach swarming thicker and thicker
at every step the redcoats took into the depths of the
perplexing region. A thousand men Burgoyne felt
obliged to leave at Ticonderoga for the sake of his communications;
close upon a thousand more he lost (August
16th) at Bennington, whither he had sent them to
seize stores; and by the time he had reached the neighborhood
of Saratoga with the six thousand left him,
fully fourteen thousand provincials beset him. He
had been told that the people of the country through
which he was to pass would gladly give him aid and
succor; that those quiet forests of Vermont and New
York would even yield him, it might be, a regiment
or two of loyalists wherewith to recruit his ranks when
once his presence there should give the secluded settlers
heart of grace to declare themselves openly for the
King. Instead of that, he presently had a formidable
force of provincial yeomanry out of Vermont dogging
his steps under General Lincoln; a like levy, hurriedly
drawn together out of New Hampshire and Massachusetts,
beat and captured his best German troops at
Bennington; the country was emptied of its people
and of its cattle, was stripped of its forage even, as he
advanced; and every step he took threatened to cut
him off alike from his sources of supply and from his
lines of retreat. It maddened the watchful men of
those scattered homes to see him come with half a thousand
savages at his front. It had been bad enough
to see any invaders on that defenceless border: but the
presence of the redskins put their homes and their lives
in immediate and deadly peril, and they mustered as
they would have mustered to meet a threat of massacre.
Burgoyne himself would have checked his savage
allies when the mischief had been done and it was too
late; but he only provoked them to desert him and leave
him without guides in an almost pathless wilderness,
without appeasing the men their presence had brought
swarming upon his flanks.
ARTHUR ST. CLAIR
SAMUEL ADAMS
BENJAMIN LINCOLN
He pushed forward nevertheless, dogged, indomitable,
determined to risk everything rather than fail
of his rendezvous with Howe and St. Leger at the
Hudson. And yet close upon the heels of his defeat
and heavy loss at Bennington came news that St. Leger
had already failed. Late in July, St. Leger had thrust
his way cautiously through the forests from Oswego
to the upper waters of the Mohawk; and there, on the
3d of August, he had set himself down to take Fort
Stanwix, with its little garrison of six hundred men
under Colonel Peter Gansevoort. There, if anywhere,
in those northern forests by the Mohawk, might men
who fought in the name of the King look to be bidden
Godspeed and given efficient aid and counsel by the
settlers of the country-side through which they moved.
There William Johnson (Sir William since the French
war) had reigned supreme for a long generation, his
energy, subtlety, quick resource, and never failing
power over men holding the restless Iroquois always
to their loyalty to the English, the English always to
their duty to the crown. Sir William had been dead
these three years; but his son, Sir John, still held his
ancient allies to their fealty and stood at the front of
those who would not accept the revolution wrought
at Boston and Williamsburg and Philadelphia. This
war among the English sadly puzzled the red warriors
of the forest. War between the king of the French
and the king of the English they understood; it was a
war of hostile peoples; but this war of the English
against their chiefs? “You are two brothers,” they
said, “of one blood.” The Mohawks deemed it some
subtile treachery, as their great chief did, the redoubtable
Joseph Brant, himself trained with the English
boys in Mr. Wheelock’s school at Lebanon and taught
to see the white
man close at hand;
and the Cayugas
and Senecas followed
them in their
allegiance to the
mighty sachem
who “lived over the
great lake,” their
friend and ally
time out of mind.
The Onondagas
held off, neutral.
The Oneidas and
Tuscaroras, among
whom Mr. Kirkland
was missionary,
aided the patriots
when they
could, because he
wished it, but
would not take the
war-path. There were white loyalists, too, as well as
red, on that far frontier. Sir John Johnson was their
leader. Their regiment of Royal Greens, together with
John Butler’s Tory rangers, constituted the bulk of
St. Leger’s motley force of seventeen hundred, red men
and white. Scottish highlanders, stubborn Englishmen
hot against the revolution, and restless Irishmen,
for the nonce on the side of authority, filled their
ranks.
SIR WILLIAM JOHNSON
SIR JOHN JOHNSON
JOSEPH BRANT
PETER GANSEVOORT
But even there, in Sir William Johnson’s one-time
kingdom, enemies of King and Parliament mustered
stronger yet, and showed quicker concert, freer, more
instant union than the Tories. There were Dutch
there, and Germans and Scots-Irish, who recked nothing
of the older ties that had bound them when it came to
the question whether they should yield in their own
affairs to masters over sea. Peter Gansevoort commanded
the little garrison at Stanwix; Nicholas Herkimer
brought eight
hundred men to his
succor. Brant and
Johnson trapped the
stout-hearted German
in a deadly ambush
close by Oriskany as
he came; but he beat
them off. While that
heroic struggle went
forward there in the
close ravine the hot
morning through (August
6, 1777), Gansevoort
made sally and
sacked Sir John’s
camp. Herkimer could
come no further; but
there came, instead,
rumors that Burgoyne
was foiled and taken
and the whole American army on the road to Stanwix.
It was only Benedict Arnold, with twelve hundred
Massachusetts volunteers; but the rumors they
industriously sent ahead of them carried the panic
they had planned, and when they came there was no
army to meet. St. Leger’s men were in full flight to
Oswego, the very Indians who had been their allies
harrying them as they went, in mere wanton savagery
and disaffection.
Though he knew now that St. Leger could not come,
though he knew nothing, and painfully conjectured
a thousand things, of Sir William Howe’s promised
movement below upon the river, Burgoyne pushed
forward to the Hudson and crossed it (September 13,
1777), to face the Americans under General Gates upon
the western bank. It was as safe to go forward as to
turn back. Gates, secure within his intrenchments,
would not strike; and he, his supplies instantly threatened
behind him, could not wait. On the 19th of September
he threw four thousand men forward through
the forest to turn, if it were possible, the flank of General
Gates’s army where it lay so still upon Bemis’s
Heights by Stillwater. But Arnold was too quick for
him. With three thousand men Arnold met and checked
him, moving with all the quick audacity and impetuous
dash of which he had given Guy Carleton a taste
upon Champlain and at the gates of Quebec, Daniel
Morgan and his Virginian riflemen again at his back
as they had been at far Quebec. His stroke having
failed, Burgoyne lay still for eighteen tedious days,
waiting once more for Sir Henry Clinton, now at last,
he knew, actually upon the river. On the 7th of October
he struck again. Clinton came too slowly. Burgoyne’s
lines of communication by the northern lakes,
long threatened by General Lincoln and his Vermonters,
were now actually cut off, and it was possible to
calculate just how few days’ rations remained to make
his campaign upon. He tried an attack with picked
men, moving quickly; but overwhelming forces met
him, and the inevitable Arnold, coming upon the field
when he was already beaten, turned his defeat almost
into a rout. He withdrew hopelessly towards Saratoga.
Every crossing of the river he found heavily guarded
against him. No succor came to him, or could come,
it seemed, either from the west or from the south; he
could find no safe way out of the wilderness; without
aid, the odds were too great against him; and on the
17th of October he capitulated.
FACSIMILE OF CLOSING PARAGRAPHS OF BURGOYNE’S SURRENDER
General Howe had moved south instead of north.
He fancied that it would bring him no small moral
advantage to take Philadelphia, the “capital” of the
insurgent confederacy; and he calculated that it ought
to be easily possible to do so before Burgoyne would
need him in the north. Early in June, accordingly,
he attempted to cross the Jerseys; but Washington,
striking from Morristown, threatened his flank in a
way which made him hesitate and draw back. He
returned to New York, and put eighteen thousand men
aboard his transports, to get at Philadelphia by water
from the south. It was the 25th of August, and Burgoyne
was needing him sorely in the northern forests,
before he had got ready for his land movement. He
had gone all the long way round about into Chesapeake
Bay, and had made his landing at the Head of Elk, in
Maryland. Washington met him behind the fords of
the Brandywine (September 11th), but could not withstand
him. He could only delay him. Defeat no longer
meant dismay for the Americans; Washington acted in
force as steadily and effectively after defeat as after victory.
It was the 27th of September before Sir William
entered Philadelphia. He was hardly settled there before
Washington attacked him again, at his outpost
at Germantown, in the thick mist of the morning of
the 4th of October, and would have taken the place
had not the mist confused and misled his own troops.
Meantime Burgoyne was trapped at Saratoga. On
October 3d Sir Henry Clinton had begun at last the
movement from New York for Burgoyne’s relief which
ought to have been begun in midsummer,—carrying
northward a strong fleet upon the river and an army
of three thousand men. But it was too late. Burgoyne’s
surrender was already inevitable. The net
result of the campaign was the loss of the northern
army and the occupation of Philadelphia. “Philadelphia
has taken Howe,” laughed Dr. Franklin, in Paris,
when they told him that Howe had taken Philadelphia.
SCENE OF THE BATTLE OF THE BRANDYWINE
The long, slow year had been full of signs both good
and bad. International forces were beginning to work
in favor of the insurgent colonies. From the outset
France and Spain had been willing to give them aid
against England, their traditional rival and enemy.
Since the summer of 1776 they had been promised
French and Spanish assistance through Beaumarchais,
acting ostensibly as the firm of “Roderigue Hortalez
et Cie.,” but really as the secret agent of the two governments;
and early in 1777 the fictitious firm had begun
actually to despatch vessels laden with arms and ammunition
to America. Private money also went into
the venture, but governments were known to be behind
it; and on January 5th, 1777, Mr. Franklin had
arrived in Paris to assist in bringing France into still
closer touch with the war for independence over sea.
As the year drew towards its close the great Frederick
of Prussia had forbidden troops hired in the other German
states to cross Prussian territory to serve the English
in America, and so had added his good-will to the
French and Spanish money. French, and even German
and Polish officers, too, volunteered for service in the
American armies. It was the gallant Polish patriot
Tadeusz Kosciuszko who had shown General Gates
how to intrench himself upon Bemis’s Heights.
WASHINGTON’S PROCLAMATION
The winter was deeply disheartening, nevertheless,
for Washington. Having failed in the mist at Germantown,
he withdrew his army to Valley Forge,
whence he could watch Howe at Philadelphia, and
move as he moved, and yet himself feel safe against
attack; but utter demoralization had fallen upon the
Congress, sitting in a sort of exile at York, and his
army was brought to such straits of privation and suffering
in its exposed camp as he had never been obliged
to see it endure before. There was plenty of food in
the country; plenty even at the disposal of Congress
and in the stores of its commissariat. The British had
overrun very little of the fertile country; the crops had
been abundant and laborers had not been lacking to
gather them in,—especially there in thriving Pennsylvania.
But the Congress had lost all vigor alike
in counsel and in action. Men of initiative had withdrawn
from it to serve their states in the reorganization
of their several governments and in the command
of forces in the field. Sometimes scarcely a dozen
members could be got together to take part in its deliberations.
It yielded to intrigue,—even to intrigue
against Washington; allowed its executive committees,
and most of all the commissary department, upon which
the army depended, to fall into disorganization; listened
to censures and bickerings rather than to plans
of action; lost the respect of the states, upon which
its authority depended; and left the army almost to
shift for itself for sustenance. Fortunately it was a
mild winter. Fortunately Washington was masterful
and indomitable, and proved equal to checkmating
at a single move those who intrigued in the Congress
to displace him. Despite every bitter experience of
that dark and anxious season, he had when spring
came an army stronger and fitter for service than it
had been when he took it into winter quarters. The
lengthened term of service had given him at last an
army which might be drilled, and foreign officers,—notably
the capable Steuben,—had taught him how
to drill it.
BARON DE STEUBEN
General Howe’s winter passed easily and merrily
enough in Philadelphia. The place was full of people
of means and influence who hoped as heartily as Mr.
Galloway did for the success of the British arms. Some
of the leading Quakers of the town, whose influence
was all for an accommodation of the quarrel with the
mother country, had been arrested the previous summer
(1777) and sent south by the patriot leaders; but
many more were left who were of their mind, and General
Howe met something like a welcome when he came
in the autumn. The fashionable young women of
the town were delighted to look their best and to use
their charms to the utmost at all the balls and social
gatherings that marked the gay winter of his stay,
and their parents were not displeased to see them shine
there. But for the soldiers’ coats one would have
thought that peace had come again.
But the minds of the ministers in England were not
so much at ease. In February, 1778, Lord North introduced
and pressed through Parliament conciliatory
measures of the most radical sort, practically retracing
every misjudged step taken with regard to the colonies
since 1763; and commissioners of peace were
sent to America with almost plenipotentiary powers
of accommodation. But that very month a formal
treaty of alliance was signed between France and the
United States; by the time the peace commissioners
reached Philadelphia, England had a war with France
on her hands as well as a war with the colonies; there
was no rejoicing in the camp at Valley Forge over the
news of Lord North’s unexpected turn of purpose, but
there was very keen rejoicing when news of the French
alliance came. The Congress would not treat with
the commissioners. Conciliation had come too late;
for the colonies the aspect of the war was too hopeful.
When the commissioners reached Philadelphia they
found General Clinton about to abandon it. Sir Henry
Clinton had succeeded General Howe in chief command
in May. His orders were to evacuate Philadelphia
and concentrate his forces once more at New
York. The town was as full of excitement and dismay
at the prospect as it had been but a little more
than a year ago at news of the British approach. When
the army began to move, three thousand loyalists
abandoned the town with it, going with the stores by
sea, while Sir Henry took his fifteen thousand men
overland through the Jerseys again.
FACSIMILE OF PLAY BILL
When he moved, Washington moved also; outstripped
him; caught him at a disadvantage at Monmouth
Court House (June 28, 1778); and would inevitably
have beaten him most seriously had not Charles Lee
again disobeyed him and spoiled the decisive movement
of the day,—Charles Lee, the soldier of fortune
whom the Americans had honored and trusted. He
had disobeyed before, when Washington was retreating
hard pressed from New York. This time he seemed
to play the coward. It was not known until afterwards
that he had played the traitor, too. Clinton got off,
but in a sort of rout, leaving his wounded behind him.
“Clinton gained no advantage except to reach New
York with the wreck of his army,” was the watchful
Frederick’s comment over sea. “America is probably
lost for England.”
CHARLES LEE
Even the seas were no longer free for the movements
of the British fleets, now that France was America’s
ally and French fleets were gathering under orders
for the American coast. Every month the war had
lasted the English had found their commerce and their
movement of stores and transports more and more
embarrassed by the American privateersmen. There
were bold and experienced seamen at every port of the
long coast. The little vessels which were so easily
set up and finished by skilful carpenters and riggers
in almost any quiet inlet were sure to be fast and deftly
handled when they got to sea; kept clear of his Majesty’s
fleets and of too closely guarded harbors; cruised
whithersoever the wits of their sagacious masters took
them; and had generally to be heavily overmatched
to be beaten. They had taken more than five hundred
British soldiers from the transports before the Congress
at Philadelphia had uttered its Declaration of
Independence. Their prizes numbered more than four
hundred and fifty the year of Saratoga and Brandywine
and the fight in the morning’s mist at Germantown,
though there were seventy ships of war upon
the coast. The very coasts of England herself were
not safe against them. Mr. Franklin went to France
in the autumn of 1776 with his pocket full of blank
letters of marque, and American privateersmen from
out the French ports caught prizes enough in English
waters to keep the commissioners in Paris well found
in money for their plans. In January, 1778, Captain
Rathburne, in the Providence, actually seized the fort
in the harbor of Nassau in New Providence of the Bahamas,
and took possession of town and shipping;
and in the spring of that same year John Paul Jones
performed the same daring feat at Whitehaven by
Solway Firth in England itself.
These privateersmen, it turned out, were more to be
feared for the present than the fleets of France. The
Count d’Estaing was, indeed, despatched to America
with twelve ships of the line and six frigates, with four
thousand troops aboard; and his fleet appeared off
Sandy Hook in midsummer, 1778, while Sir Henry
Clinton was still fresh from his fright at Monmouth.
But the too cautious admiral came and went, and that
was all. He would not attempt an attack upon the
English fleet within the bay at New York, though it
was of scarcely half his strength. His pilots told him
his larger ships could not cross the bar. Newport
was the only other harbor the English held; and there
he allowed Lord Howe to draw him off. A storm separated
the fleets before they could come to terms, and
his cruise ended peaceably in Boston harbor. But it
was a heavy thing for England to have French fleets
to reckon with, and embarrassments thickened very
ominously about her. She had absolutely no hold on
America, it seemed, outside the lines actually occupied
by her armies at Newport and New York; the very
sea was beset, for her merchantmen; and France was
now kindled into war against her.
REDUCED FACSIMILE OF INSTRUCTIONS FROM
CONGRESS TO PRIVATEERS
CONTINENTAL LOTTERY BOOK
And yet the Americans, too, were beset. They had
not only their long coasts to watch and British armies
to thwart and checkmate, but their western borders also
to keep, against Tory and
savage. The Iroquois country,
in particular, and all
the long valleys of the Mohawk,
the Unadilla, and the
Susquehanna, were filled
with the terrors of raid and
massacre throughout that
disappointing and anxious
summer of 1778. The stubborn
loyalists of the forest
country, with their temper
still of the untamed highlands
of old Scotland or of
the intractable country-sides
of old England, had been
driven into exile by the uncompromising
patriots, their
neighbors, who outnumbered
them. But they had not
gone far. They had made
their headquarters, the more
dogged and determined of
them, at Niagara, until this
score should be settled. Sir
John Johnson was still
their leader, for all he had been so discomfited before
Fort Stanwix; and John Butler and Walter Butler,
father and son, men touched with the savagery of the
redmen, their allies. Joseph Brant, that masterful
spirit who was a sort of self-appointed king among
the savage Mohawks, did not often willingly forget
the precepts of that Christian creed to which good Mr.
Wheelock had drawn him in his boyhood, and held
the redmen back when he could from every wanton
deed of blood; but the Butlers stopped at nothing, and
white men and red made common cause against the
border settlements. Their cruel strokes were dealt
both far and near. Upon a day in July, 1778, never
to be forgotten, twelve hundred men fell upon the far-away
Wyoming Valley upon the Susquehanna and
harried it from end to end until it was black and desolate.
In November a like terrible fate fell upon peaceful
Cherry Valley, close at hand. There could be no
peace or quarter until the hands of these men were
stayed.
REDUCED FACSIMILE OF THE FIRST AND LAST PARTS OF PATRICK
HENRY’S LETTER OF INSTRUCTIONS TO GEORGE ROGERS CLARK
GEORGE ROGERS CLARK
But, though very slowly, the end came. The men
who mustered in the patriotic ranks knew the forest
and were masters of its warfare. They had only to
turn to it in earnest to prevail. There were men upon
the border, too, who needed but a little aid and countenance
to work the work of pioneer statesmen on the
western rivers. Most conspicuous among these was
George Rogers Clark, the young Saxon giant who, in
1777, left his tasks as pioneer and surveyor on the lands
which lay upon the south of the great river Ohio in
far Kentucky, Virginia’s huge western county, and
made his way back to the tide-water country to propose
to Mr. Henry, now governor of the revolutionized commonwealth,
an expedition for the conquest of the
“Illinois country” which lay to the north of the river.
He was but five-and-twenty, but he had got his stalwart
stature where men came quickly into their powers,
deep in the forests, where he had learned woodcraft
and had already shown his mettle among men. Mr.
Henry and Mr. Jefferson and Mr. Wythe and Mr.
Madison, whom he consulted, approved his purpose
very heartily. It was a thing which must be prepared
for very quietly, and pushed, when once begun, with
secrecy and quick despatch; but the mustering of men
and the gathering of munitions and supplies were incidents
which made no stir in those days of familiar
war. Clark could bring together what force he pleased
at Pittsburgh, and excite only the expectation that a
new band of armed men were about to set out for the
frontiers of Kentucky. In May, 1778, he was ready.
He took but one hundred and eighty picked riflemen, a
modest flotilla of small boats, and a few light pieces
of artillery, but they sufficed. Before the summer
was out he had gained easy mastery of the little settlements
which lay to the northward upon the Mississippi
and within the nearer valley of the Wabash. He had
an infinitely pleasing way of winning the friendship
of men upon any border, and the Frenchmen of the
settlements of the Illinois country relished the change
he promised them, liked well enough the prospect of being
quit of the English power. There were few Englishmen
to deal with.
When winter came Colonel Hamilton, the British
commander at Detroit, came south into the forest with
a motley force of five hundred men, mixed of regulars,
Tories, and Indians, such as St. Leger had taken against
Stanwix, and occupied Vincennes again, upon the
Wabash; but Clark struck once more, sending his boats
up the river and bringing his picked force straight across
the frozen forests from Kaskaskia by the Mississippi;
and by the end of February, 1779, Colonel Hamilton
and all his levy were his prisoners. The Illinois country
was added to Virginia, and the grant of her ancient
charter, “up into the land, west and northwest,” seemed
made good again by the daring of her frontiersmen.
He could have taken Detroit itself, Clark declared,
with but a few hundred men. While he cleared the
northern rivers of the British arms a force like his own
descended the Mississippi, seized Natchez, and cleared
the southern reaches of the great stream.
GEORGE CLARK’S FINAL SUMMONS TO COLONEL HAMILTON TO SURRENDER
That winter had witnessed a sharp shifting of the
scene of the war in the east. The British commanders
there had turned away from General Washington
and the too closely guarded reaches of the Hudson to
try for better fortune in the far south. In December,
1778, Clinton sent thirty-five hundred men from New
York to the southern coasts by sea, and on the 29th
Savannah was taken, with comparative ease, there
being but a scant six hundred to defend it. The town
once taken, it proved an easy matter, at that great
remove from the centre of the American strength, to
overrun the country back of it during the early weeks
of 1779. But after that came delay again, and inaction,
as of those who wait and doubt what next to do.
The new year saw nothing else decisive done on either
side. In April Spain made common cause with France
against England; but Washington waited in vain
the year through to see the fighting transferred to
America. A few strategic movements about New
York, where Clinton lay; a few raids by the British;
a few sharp encounters that were not battles, and the
year was over. The British made sallies here and
there, to pillage and burn, to keep the country in awe
and bring off whatever they could lay hands upon,
striking sometimes along the coast as far as Connecticut
and even the Chesapeake at the south; but armed
bands were quick to muster to oppose and harass them
wherever they went, and it was never safe for them to
linger. Clinton thrust his lines out upon the river
and fortified Stony Point; but Anthony Wayne stormed
the place of a sudden, with twelve hundred men, and
took it, with unshotted guns at the point of the bayonet
before dawn on the morning of the 15th of July,
and brought more than five hundred prisoners away
with him, having come with that quick fury of reckless
attack which made men call him Mad Anthony,
and having as quickly withdrawn again. Harry Lee
stormed Paulus Hook in like fashion, and the British
were nowhere very easy within their lines. But, for
the rest, there was little to break the monotony of waiting
for news of the war at England’s door, where the
fleets of the allies threatened her. Privateersmen were
as busy as ever, and as much to be feared, almost, as
the French cruisers themselves; but the formal operations
of the war seemed vaguely postponed. Without
the co-operation of a naval force it was impossible
for Washington to do anything against Sir Henry
at New York.
CHARLES JAMES FOX
While he waited, therefore, he despatched General
Sullivan with five thousand men into the forest country
of the Mohawk and the Susquehanna to make an
end of the cruel mischief wrought upon defenceless
homes by the bitter Tories and their red allies. The
little army, sent forward in divisions, swept through
the country it was bidden clear like men who searched
stream and valley upon a journey of discovery; converged
to meet their hunted foes, but fifteen hundred
strong, where they lay at bay within a bend of the
Chemung,—the full rally of the forest country, British
regulars, Tory rangers, Indian braves, Johnson, the
Butlers, Joseph Brant, every leader they acknowledged,
united to direct them,—and overwhelmed them;
ravaged the seats of Seneca and Cayuga far and near,
till neither village nor any growing thing that they
could find upon which men could subsist was left this
side the Genesee; stopped short only of the final thing
they had been bidden attempt, the capture of the stronghold
at Niagara itself.
JOHN SULLIVAN
That was a summer’s reckoning which redmen far
and near were not likely to forget. In April a little
army of frontiersmen under Colonel Evan Shelby,
that stout pioneer out of Maryland who brought hot
Welsh blood to the task, swept suddenly along the
northward reaches of the Tennessee and harried the
country of the Chickamaugas, among whom Tories
and British alike had been stirring war. In August,
Colonel Brodhead, ordered to co-operate with General
Sullivan, had taken six hundred men from his post
at Fort Pitt, whence Clark had made his exit into the
west, and had destroyed the Indian settlements by the
Alleghany and upon French Creek, the old routes of
the French from the lakes to the Ohio. Such work
was never finished. The Indians were for a little dislodged,
disconcerted, and put to sad straits to live;
but they were not conquered. The terror bred a deeper
thirst for vengeance among them, and a short respite
of peace was sure to be followed when a new year came
in with fresh flashes of war on the border, as lurid
and ominous as ever. The danger was lessened, nevertheless.
The final conquest of the Indian country
was at least begun. The backwoodsmen were within
sight of ultimate mastery when once peace should
bring settlers crowding westward again.
CASIMIR PULASKI
The fighting at sea that memorable year of doubt
was of a like import,—full of daring and stubborn courage,
planned and carried through with singular initiative
and genius, quick with adventure, bright with
every individual achievement, but of necessity without
permanent consequence. Late in July, 1779,
Captain Paul Jones had sailed from a port of France
in command of a little squadron, half American, half
French, with which the energy of Mr. Franklin had
supplied him. His flag-ship, the Bon Homme Richard,
was a worn-out French East Indiaman, fitted with forty
guns, many of which were unserviceable; his French
consorts were light craft, lightly armed; only one ship
of the squadron was fully fit for the adventures he
promised himself, having come fresh from the stocks
in America, and she was intrusted to the command
of a French captain who obeyed orders or not, as he
pleased. But Jones was a man to work with what
he had, and made even that improvised fleet suffice.
With it he cruised the whole length of the western coast
of Ireland and circled Scotland. Off Flamborough
Head he fell in with the Serapis, 44, and the Countess
of Scarborough, 20, the convoy of a fleet of merchantmen,
and himself took the larger ship almost unassisted
in a desperate fight after sunset, in the first
watch of the night of the 23d of September. Neither
ship survived the encounter forty-eight hours, so completely
had they shot each other to pieces, and no
man who followed the sea was likely to forget what he
heard of that close grapple in the gathering night in
the North Sea. “If I fall in with him again, I will
make a lord of him,” Jones exclaimed, when he heard
that the King had knighted Captain Pearson, of the
Serapis, for the gallant fight.
JOHN PAUL JONES
THE FIGHT BETWEEN BON HOMME RICHARD AND SERAPIS
For a little, in the autumn, it looked as if the naval
aid for which General Washington waited had come
at last. The Count d’Estaing was in the West Indies
with a strong fleet, from an encounter with which the
English commander in those waters had drawn off to
port again to refit. The count was willing, while his
hands were free, to co-operate in an attack upon the
southern coast at Savannah. A portion of Washington’s
army was sent south to join General Lincoln in
South Carolina for the attempt. Count d’Estaing
put six thousand troops aboard his fleet, and by the
16th of September was within the harbor. But he did
not strike quickly or boldly enough, took the slow way
of siege to reduce the place, suffered the English commander
to make good both the rally of his scattered
force and the fortification of his position, and had done
nothing when it was high time for him to be back in
the Indies to guard the possessions of his own king
against the English. A last assault (October 9th)
failed and he withdrew.
The next year a like disappointment was added. In
midsummer a French fleet arrived upon the northern
coast, but it proved impossible to use it. On the 10th of
July a French squadron put in at Newport and landed a
force of six thousand men under the Comte de Rochambeau;
but a powerful British fleet presently blockaded
the port, and Rochambeau could not prudently withdraw
while the fleet was threatened. He had been
ordered to put himself at General Washington’s disposal;
but he could not do so till the blockade was
raised. Meanwhile not only Georgia but the entire
South seemed lost and given over to British control.
In the spring, Clinton had concentrated all his forces
once more at New York; and then, leaving that all-important
place strong enough to keep Washington
where he was, he had himself taken eight thousand
men by sea to Charleston. Two thousand more troops,
already in the South, joined him there, and by the
12th of May (1780) he had taken not only the place
itself, but General Lincoln and three thousand men
besides. South Carolina teemed with loyalists. Partisan
bands, some serving one side, some the other, swept
and harried the region from end to end. Wherever the
British moved in force, they moved as they pleased,
and were masters of the country. In June General
Clinton deemed it already safe to take half his force
back to New York, and Cornwallis was left to complete
the work of subjugation.
WASHINGTON AND ROCHAMBEAU IN THE TRENCHES AT YORKTOWN
That same month the Congress conferred the chief
command in the South upon General Horatio Gates,
who had been in command of the army to which Burgoyne
had surrendered at Saratoga,—the army which
Schuyler had made ready and which Morgan and Arnold
had victoriously handled. Intriguers had sought, while
Washington lay at Valley Forge, to substitute Gates
for the commander-in-chief; now he was to show how
happy a circumstance it was that that selfish intrigue
had failed. He met Cornwallis at Camden, in South
Carolina, his own force three thousand men, Cornwallis’s
but two thousand, and was utterly, even shamefully,
defeated (August 16, 1780). “We look on America
as at our feet,” said Horace Walpole, complacently,
when the news had made its way over sea.
HORATIO GATES
And certainly it seemed as if that dark year brought
nothing but disaster upon the Americans. It was now
more evident than ever that they had no government
worthy of the name. The Congress had no more authority
now than it had had in 1774, when it was admitted
to be nothing but a “Congress of the Committees
of Correspondence”; and it was not now made up, as
it had then been, of the first characters in America,
the men of the greatest force and initiative in the patriotic
party. It could advise, but it could not command;
and the states, making their own expenditures, which
seemed heavy enough, maintaining their own militia,
guarding their own interests in the war, following
their own leaders, often with open selfishness and indifference
to the common cause, paid less and less heed
to what it asked them to do. It could not raise money
by taxation; it could raise very little by loan, having
no legal power to make good its promises of repayment.
Beaumarchais found to his heavy cost that it was next
to impossible to recover the private moneys advanced
through “Roderigue Hortalez et Cie.” The troops
upon whom Washington and his generals depended
were paid in “continental” paper money, which, by
1780, had grown so worthless that a bushel of wheat
could scarcely be had for a month’s pay. Wholesale
desertion began. Enlisted men by the score quit the
demoralized camps. It was reckoned that as many
as a full hundred a month went over to the enemy, if
only to get food and shelter and clothing. Those
who remained in the depleted ranks took what they
needed from the farms about them, and grew sullen
and mutinous. Promises of money and supplies
proved as fruitless as promises of reinforcements from
France.
BENEDICT ARNOLD’S OATH OF ALLEGIANCE
BENEDICT ARNOLD
JOHN ANDRÉ
Even deliberate treason was added. Benedict Arnold,
whom every soldier in the continental ranks deemed
a hero because of the gallant things he had done at
Quebec and Saratoga, and whom Washington had
specially loved and trusted, entered into correspondence
with the enemy, and plotted to give West Point and
the posts dependent upon it into the hands of the British.
Congress had been deeply unjust to him, promoting
his juniors and inferiors and passing him over; a thousand
slights had cut him; a thousand subtle forces of
discouragement and of social temptation had been at
work upon him, and he had yielded,—to pique, to bitter
disappointment, to the disorders of a mind unstable,
irritable, without nobility. His treason was discovered
in time to be foiled, but the heart-breaking fact of it
cut Washington to the quick,
like a last and wellnigh fatal
stroke of bitter dismay. Who
could be trusted now? and
where was strength to be got
wherewith to carry the languishing
work to a worthy
finish?
MAJOR ANDRÉ’S WATCH
It was the worst of all the
bad signs of the times that no
government could be agreed
upon that would give the
young states a real union,
or assure them of harmony
and co-operation in the exercise of the independence
for which they were struggling. Definitive articles of
confederation had been suggested as of course at the
time the Declaration of Independence was adopted;
and the next year (November 15, 1777) the Congress
had adopted the plan which Mr. Dickinson had drawn
up and which its committee had reported July 12, 1776.
But the states did not all accept it, and without unanimous
adoption it could not go into operation. All except
Delaware and Maryland accepted it before the
close of 1778, and Delaware added her ratification in
1779; but Maryland still held out,—waiting until the
great states, like Virginia, should forego some part of
their too great preponderance and advantage in the
prospective partnership by transferring their claims
to the great northwestern territories to the proposed
government of the confederation; and her statesmanlike
scruples still kept the country without a government
throughout that all but hopeless year 1780.
BENEDICT ARNOLD’S PASS TO MAJOR ANDRÉ
But the autumn showed a sudden turning of the
tide. Cornwallis had ventured too far from his base
of operations on the southern coast. He had gone
deep into the country of the Carolinas, north of him,
and was being beset almost as Burgoyne had been when
he sought to cross the forests which lay about the upper
waters of the Hudson. Gates had been promptly superseded
after his disgraceful discomfiture and rout at
Camden, and the most capable officers the long war
had bred were now set to accomplish the task of forcing
Cornwallis to a checkmate: Nathanael Greene, whose
quality Washington had seen abundantly tested at
Trenton and Princeton, at the Brandywine, at Germantown,
and at Monmouth; the dashing Henry Lee,
whom nature and the hard school of war had made a
master of cavalry; the veteran and systematic Steuben;
Morgan, who had won with Arnold in the fighting
about Saratoga, and had kept his name unstained;
and William Washington, a distant kinsman of the
commander-in-chief, whom English soldiers were to remember
with Lee as a master of light horsemen. The
wide forests were full, too, of partisan bands, under
leaders whom the British had found good reason to
dread.
MAJOR ANDRÉ’S POCKET-BOOK
VIRGINIA COLONIAL CURRENCY
The conquest of the back country of the Carolinas
was always doing and to be done. The scattered settlements
and lonely plantations were, indeed, full of men
who cared little for the quarrel with the mother country
and held to their old allegiance as of course, giving
to the King’s troops ready aid and welcome; and there
were men there, as everywhere, who loved pillage and all
lawless adventure, upon whom the stronger army could
always count to go in its ranks upon an errand of subjugation;
but there were also men who took their spirit
and their principles from the new days that had come
since the passage of the Stamp Act, and, though they
were driven from their homes and left to shift for themselves
for mere subsistence when the King’s forces were
afield, they came back again when the King’s men
were gone, and played the part, albeit without Indian
allies, that the ousted Tories played in the forest country
of New York. The English commanders at Savannah
and Charleston had hit at last, nevertheless, upon
effective means of holding, not their seaports merely,
but the country itself. The forces they sent into the
interior were made up, for the most part, of men recruited
in America, and were under the command of officers
fitted by school and temperament for their irregular
duty of keeping a whole country-side in fearful discipline
of submission. Many a formidable band of “Whigs”
took the field against them, but were without a base
of supplies, moved among men who spied upon them,
and were no match in the long run for Tarleton and
Ferguson,—Tarleton with his reckless, sudden onset
and savage thoroughness of conquest, and Ferguson
with his subtile gifts at once of mastery and of quiet
judgment that made him capable of succeeding either
as a soldier who compelled or as a gentleman who won
men to go his way and do his will. South Carolina
seemed once and again to lie almost quiet under these
men.
LORD CORNWALLIS
WILLIAM WASHINGTON
BANASTRE TARLETON
FRANCIS MARION
But Ferguson, for all he had the gifts of a soldier
statesman, had gone too far. He had carried his persuasion
of arms to the very foothills of the western mountains,
and had sent his threats forward into the western
country that lay beyond the passes of the mountains,
where hardy frontiersmen of whom he knew almost
nothing had so far kept their homes against the redmen
without thought of turning to the east. His threats
had angered and aroused them. They had put their
riflemen from the back country of Carolina and Virginia
into the saddle hundreds strong, had pushed
league upon league through the passes of the mountains,
from the far-off waters of the Holston, and had
surrounded and utterly overwhelmed him at King’s
Mountain (October 7, 1780). There he lost a thousand
men and his own life. “A numerous army appeared
on the frontier,” reported Lord Rawdon, “drawn from
Nolachucky and other settlements beyond the mountains,
whose very names had been unknown to us.”
The hold of the British upon the inland settlements
was of a sudden loosened, and Cornwallis had reason
to know at once what a difference that made to him.
ENGLISH COLONIES, 1763-1775.
BORMAY & CO., N. Y.
DANIEL MORGAN
COUNT ROCHAMBEAU
NATHANAEL GREENE
FACSIMILE OF THE LAST ARTICLE OF CAPITULATION AT YORKTOWN
PAROLE OF CORNWALLIS
Early in December came General Greene to take the
place of Gates, and new difficulties faced the English
commander. Greene kept no single force afield, to
be met and checkmated, but sent one part of his little
army towards the coast to cut Cornwallis’s communications,
and another southward against the inland posts
and settlements where scattered garrisons lay between
the commander-in-chief and his base at Charleston
in the south. With the first detachment went Francis
Marion, a man as formidable in strategy and sudden
action as Ferguson, and the men who had attached
themselves to him as if to a modern Robin Hood. With
the second went Daniel Morgan, a man made after the
fashion of the redoubtable frontiersmen who had brought
Ferguson his day of doom at King’s Mountain. Tarleton
was sent after Morgan with eleven hundred men,
found him at the Cowpens (January 17, 1781), just
within the border upon which King’s Mountain lay,
and came back a fugitive, with only two hundred and
seventy men. Greene drew his forces together again,
and at Guilford Court House Cornwallis beat him, outnumbered
though he was (March 15th). But to beat
Greene, it seemed, was of no more avail than to beat
General Washington. The country was no safer, the
communications of the army were as seriously threatened,
the defeated army was as steady and as well in
hand after the battle as before; and the English withdrew
to Wilmington, on the coast.
ORDER PERMITTING THE ILLUMINATION OF PHILADELPHIA
NELSON HOUSE, CORNWALLIS’S HEADQUARTERS, YORKTOWN
It seemed a hazardous thing to take an army thence
southward again, with
supplies, through the
forests where Greene
moved; news came that
General Arnold was in
Virginia with a considerable
body of Clinton’s
troops from New York,
to anticipate what the
southern commander
had planned to do for
the conquest of the Old
Dominion when the Carolinas
should have been
“pacified” from end to end; and Cornwallis determined
to move northward instead of southward, and join
Arnold in Virginia. Greene moved a little way in
his track, and then turned southward again against
the garrisons of the inland posts. Lord Rawdon beat
him at Hobkirk’s Hill (April 25th) and held him off
at Eutaw Springs (September 8th); but both times the
English withdrew to save their communications; and,
though the work was slow in the doing, before winter
came again they were shut within the fortifications
of Charleston and the country-sides were once more
in American possession, to be purged of loyalist bands
at leisure.
EVOLUTION OF THE AMERICAN FLAG
In Virginia, Lord Cornwallis moved for a little while
freely and safely enough; but only for a little while.
Baron Steuben had been busy, winter and spring, raising
recruits there for an army of defence; General
Washington hurried the Marquis de Lafayette southward
with twelve hundred light infantry from his
own command; and by midsummer, 1781, Lafayette
was at the British front with a force strong enough
to make it prudent that Cornwallis should concentrate
his strength and once more make sure of his base of
supplies at the coast. His watchful opponents out-manœuvred
him, caught his forces once and again
in detail, and made his outposts unsafe. By the first
week in August he had withdrawn to the sea and had
taken post behind intrenchments at Yorktown, something
more than seven thousand strong.
There, upon the peninsula which he deemed his
safest coign of vantage, he was trapped and taken.
At last the French were at hand. The Comte de Grasse,
with twenty-eight ships of the line, six frigates, and
twenty thousand men, was in the West Indies. Washington
had begged him to come at once either to New
York or to the Chesapeake. In August he sent word
that he would come to the Chesapeake. Thereupon
Washington once again moved with the sudden directness
he had shown at Trenton and Princeton.
Rochambeau was free now to lend him aid. With
four thousand Frenchmen and two thousand of his
own continentals, Washington marched all the long
four hundred miles straightway to the York River,
in Virginia. There he found Cornwallis, as he had
hoped and expected, already penned between Grasse’s
fleet in the bay and Lafayette’s trenches across the
peninsula. His six thousand men, added to Lafayette’s
five thousand and the three thousand put ashore from
the fleet, made short work enough of the siege, drawn
closer and closer about the British; and by the
19th of October (1781) they accepted the inevitable
and surrendered. The gallant Cornwallis himself could
not withhold an expression of his admiration for the
quick, consummate execution of the plans which had
undone him, and avowed it with manly frankness to
Washington. “But, after all,” he cried, “your Excellency’s
achievements in New Jersey were such that
nothing could surpass them.” He liked the mastery
by which he had been outplayed and taken.
Here our general authorities are the same as for the period covered
by the last chapter. But to these we now add Edward J. Lowell’s
The United States of America, 1775-1782, in the seventh volume of
Winsor’s Narrative and Critical History of America; John Jay’s
Peace Negotiations, 1782-1783, in the same volume of Winsor;
G. W. Greene’s Historical View of the American Revolution; the
second volume of W. B. Weeden’s Economic and Social History
of New England; P. O. Hutchinson’s Life and Letters of Thomas
Revolution; Lorenzo Sabine’s Biographical Sketches of Adherents
to the British Crown; George E. Ellis’s The Loyalists and
their Fortunes, in the seventh volume of Winsor; Edward E. Hale’s
Franklin in France; George Ticknor Curtis’s Constitutional
History of the United States; and William H. Trescot’s Diplomacy
of the American Revolution. Abundant references to authorities
on the several campaigns of the revolutionary war may be found
in Albert B. Hart and Edward Channing’s Guide to American
History, an invaluable manual.
The sources for the period may be found in the contemporary
pamphlets, speeches, and letters published at the time and since,
among which may be mentioned, as of unusual individuality,
Thomas Paine’s celebrated pamphlet entitled Common Sense, the
writings of Joseph Galloway, some of which are reproduced in
Stedman and Hutchinson’s Library of American Literature, and
St. John de Crevecœur’s Letters from an American Farmer. Here
again we rely, too, on the Journals of Congress and the Secret
Journals of Congress; the Debates of Parliament; Peter Force’s
American Archives; Hezekiah Niles’s Principles and Acts of the
Revolution in America; The Annual Register; Jared Sparks’s
Correspondence of the American Revolution and Diplomatic Correspondence
of the American Revolution; Francis Wharton’s The
Revolutionary Diplomatic Correspondence of the United States;
Thomas Anburey’s Travels through the Interior Parts of America
(1776-1781); the Marquis de Chastellux’s Travels in North
America in the Years 1780, 1781, and 1782; and the Memoirs and
Collections of the Historical Societies of the several original states.
APPENDIX — ARTICLES OF CONFEDERATION OF THE NEW ENGLAND COLONIES — PENN’S PLAN OF UNION—1697. — MR. PENN’S PLAN FOR A UNION OF THE COLONIES IN AMERICA. — FRANKLIN’S PLAN OF UNION—1754. — PRESIDENT-GENERAL AND GRAND COUNCIL. — ELECTION OF MEMBERS. — PLACE OF FIRST MEETING. — NEW ELECTION. — PROPORTION OF MEMBERS AFTER THE FIRST THREE YEARS. — MEETINGS OF THE GRAND COUNCIL AND CALL. — CONTINUANCE. — MEMBER’S ALLOWANCE. — ASSENT OF PRESIDENT-GENERAL AND HIS DUTY. — POWER OF PRESIDENT-GENERAL AND GRAND COUNCIL, TREATIES OF PEACE AND WAR. — INDIAN TRADE. — INDIAN PURCHASES. — NEW SETTLEMENTS. — LAWS TO GOVERN THEM. — RAISE SOLDIERS, AND EQUIP VESSELS, ETC. — POWER TO MAKE LAWS, LAY DUTIES, ETC. — GENERAL TREASURER AND PARTICULAR TREASURER. — MONEY, HOW TO ISSUE. — ACCOUNTS. — QUORUM. — LAWS TO BE TRANSMITTED. — DEATH OF THE PRESIDENT-GENERAL. — OFFICERS, HOW APPOINTED. — VACANCIES, HOW SUPPLIED. — EACH COLONY MAY DEFEND ITSELF IN EMERGENCY, ETC. — ARTICLES OF CONFEDERATION—1777.
Betweene the plantations vnder the Gouernment of the
Massachusetts, the Plantacons vnder the Gouernment
of New Plymouth, the Plantacons vnder the Gouernment
of Connectacutt, and the Gouernment of New
Haven with the Plantacons in combinacon therewith
Whereas wee all came into these parts of America
with one and the same end and ayme, namely, to advaunce
the kingdome of our Lord Jesus Christ, and to
enjoy the liberties of the Gospell in puritie with peace. And
whereas in our settleinge (by a wise Providence of God)
we are further dispersed vpon the Sea Coasts and Riuers
then was at first intended, so that we cannot according
to our desire, with convenience communicate in one Gouernment
and Jurisdiccon. And whereas we live encompassed
with people of seuerall Nations and strang languages which
heareafter may proue injurious to vs or our posteritie. And
forasmuch as the Natives have formerly committed sondry
insolences and outrages vpon seueral Plantacons of the
English and have of late combined themselues against
vs. And seing by reason of those sad Distraccons in England,
which they have heard of, and by which they know
we are hindred from that humble way of seekinge advise
or reapeing those comfortable fruits of protection which
at other tymes we might well expecte. Wee therefore doe
conceiue it our bounden Dutye without delay to enter into
a present consotiation amongst our selues for mutual help
and strength in all our future concernements: That as
in Nation and Religion, so in other Respects we bee and
continue one according to the tenor and true meaninge
of the ensuing Articles: Wherefore it is fully agreed and
concluded by and betweene the parties or Jurisdiccons
aboue named, and they joyntly and seuerally doe by these
presents agreed and concluded that they all bee, and henceforth
bee called by the Name of the United Colonies of New-England.
II. The said United Colonies, for themselues and their
posterities, do joyntly and seuerally, hereby enter into
a firme and perpetuall league of friendship and amytie,
for offence and defence, mutuall advise and succour, vpon
all just occations, both for preserueing and propagateing
the truth and liberties of the Gospel, and for their owne
mutuall safety and wellfare.
III. It is futher agreed That the Plantacons which at
present are or hereafter shalbe settled within the limmetts
of the Massachusetts, shalbe forever vnder the Massachusetts,
and shall have peculiar Jurisdiccon among themselues
in all cases as an entire Body, and that Plymouth, Connecktacutt,
and New Haven shall eich of them haue like
peculier Jurisdiccon and Gouernment within their limmetts
and in referrence to the Plantacons which already are settled
or shall hereafter be erected or shall settle within their
limmetts respectiuely; prouided that no other Jurisdiccon
shall hereafter be taken in as a distinct head or member
of this Confederacon, nor shall any other Plantacon or
Jurisdiccon in present being and not already in combynacon
or vnder the Jurisdiccon of any of these Confederats be
received by any of them, nor shall any two of the Confederats
joyne in one Jurisdiccon without consent of the rest,
which consent to be interpreted as is expressed in the
sixth Article ensuinge.
IV. It is by these Confederats agreed that the charge
of all just warrs, whether offensiue or defensiue, upon what
part or member of this Confederaccon soever they fall, shall
both in men and provisions, and all other Disbursements,
be borne by all the parts of this Confederacon, in different
proporcons according to their different abilitie, in manner
following, namely, that the Commissioners for eich Jurisdiccon
from tyme to tyme, as there shalbe occation, bring
a true account and number of all the males in every Plantacon,
or any way belonging to, or under their seuerall
Jurisdiccons, of what quality or condicion soeuer they bee,
from sixteene yeares old to threescore, being Inhabitants
there. And That according to the different numbers which
from tyme to tyme shalbe found in eich Jurisdiccon, upon
a true and just account, the service of men and all charges
of the warr be borne by the Poll: Eich Jurisdiccon, or Plantacon,
being left to their owne just course and custome of
rating themselues and people according to their different
estates, with due respects to their qualites and exemptions
among themselues, though the Confederacon take
no notice of any such priviledg: And that according to
their differrent charge of eich Jurisdiccon and Plantacon,
the whole advantage of the warr (if it please God to bless
their Endeavours) whether it be in lands, goods or persons,
shall be proportionably deuided among the said Confederats.
V. It is further agreed That if any of these Jurisdiccons,
or any Plantacons vnder it, or in any combynacon
with them be envaded by any enemie whomsoeuer, vpon
notice and request of any three majestrats of that Jurisdiccon
so invaded, the rest of the Confederates, without
any further meeting or expostulacon, shall forthwith send
ayde to the Confederate in danger, but in different proporcons;
namely, the Massachusetts an hundred men sufficiently
armed and provided for such a service and jorney,
and eich of the rest fourty-fiue so armed and provided, or
any lesse number, if lesse be required, according to this
proporcon. But if such Confederate in danger may be
supplyed by their next Confederate, not exceeding the
number hereby agreed, they may craue help there, and
seeke no further for the present. The charge to be borne
as in this Article is exprest: And, at the returne, to be
victualled and supplyed with poder and shott for their
journey (if there be neede) by that Jurisdiccon which employed
or sent for them: But none of the Jurisdiccons to
exceed these numbers till by a meeting of the Commissioners
for this Confederacon a greater ayd appeare necessary.
And this proporcon to continue, till upon knowledge of
greater numbers in eich Jurisdiccon which shalbe brought
to the next meeting some other proporcon be ordered. But
in any such case of sending men for present ayd whether
before or after such order or alteracon, it is agreed that at
the meeting of the Commissioners for this Confederacon,
the cause of such warr or invasion be duly considered:
And if it appeare that the fault lay in the parties so invaded,
that then that Jurisdiccon or Plantacon make just Satisfaccon,
both to the Invaders whom they have injured, and
beare all the charges of the warr themselves without requireing
any allowance from the rest of the Confederats
towards the same. And further, that if any Jurisdiccon
see any danger of any Invasion approaching, and there
be tyme for a meeting, that in such case three majestrats
of that Jurisdiccon may summon a meeting at such convenyent
place as themselues shall think meete, to consider
and provide against the threatned danger, Provided when
they are met they may remoue to what place they please,
Onely whilst any of these foure Confederats have but three
majestrats in their Jurisdiccon, their request or summons
from any two of them shalbe accounted of equall force with
the three mentoned in both the clauses of this Article, till
there be an increase of majestrats there.
VI. It is also agreed that for the mannaging and concluding
of all affairs proper and concerneing the whole
Confederacon, two Commissioners shalbe chosen by and
out of eich of these foure Jurisdiccons, namely, two for
the Mattachusetts, two for Plymouth, two for Connectacutt
and two for New Haven; being all in Church fellowship
with us, which shall bring full power from their
seuerall generall Courts respectively to heare, examine,
weigh and determine all affaires of our warr or peace, leagues,
ayds, charges and numbers of men for warr, divission of
spoyles and whatsoever is gotten by conquest, receiueing
of more Confederats for plantacons into combinacon with
any of the Confederates, and all thinges of like nature
which are the proper concomitants or consequence of such
a confederacon, for amytie, offence and defence, not intermeddleing
with the gouernment of any of the Jurisdiccons
which by the third Article is preserued entirely to
themselves. But if these eight Commissioners, when
they meete, shall not all agree, yet it is concluded that
any six of the eight agreeing shall have power to settle
and determine the business in question: But if six do not
agree, that then such proposicons with their reasons, so
farr as they have beene debated, be sent and referred to
the foure generall Courts, vizt. the Mattachusetts, Plymouth,
Connectacutt, and New Haven: And if at all the
said Generall Courts the businesse so referred be concluded,
then to bee prosecuted by the Confederates and
all their members. It is further agreed that these eight
Commissioners shall meete once every yeare, besides extraordinary
meetings (according to the fift Article) to consider,
treate and conclude of all affaires belonging to this
Confederacon, which meeting shall ever be the first Thursday
in September. And that the next meeting after the
date of these presents, which shalbe accounted the second
meeting, shalbe at Bostone in the Massachusetts, the third
at Hartford, the fourth at New Haven, the fift at Plymouth,
the sixt and seaventh at Bostone. And then Hartford,
New Haven and Plymouth, and so in course successiuely,
if in the meane tyme some middle place be not found out and
agreed on which may be commodious for all the jurisdiccons.
VII. It is further agreed that at eich meeting of these
eight Commissioners, whether ordinary or extraordinary,
they, or six of them agreeing, as before, may choose their
President out of themselues, whose office and worke shalbe
to take care and direct for order and a comely carrying on
of all proceedings in the present meeting. But he shalbe
invested with no such power or respect as by which he shall
hinder the propounding or progresse of any businesse, or
any way cast the Scales, otherwise then in the precedent
Article is agreed.
VIII. It is also agreed that the Commissioners for this
Confederacon hereafter at their meetings, whether ordinary
or extraordinary, as they may have commission or opertunitie,
do endeavoure to frame and establish agreements
and orders in generall cases of a civill nature wherein all
the plantacons are interested for preserving peace among
themselves, and preventing as much as may bee all occations
of warr or difference with others, as about the free and
speedy passage of Justice in every Jurisdiccon, to all the
Confederats equally as their owne, receiving those that
remoue from one plantacon to another without due certefycats;
how all the Jurisdiccons may carry it towards the
Indians, that they neither grow insolent nor be injured
without due satisfaccion, lest warr break in vpon the Confederates
through such miscarryage. It is also agreed that
if any servant runn away from his master into any other
of these confederated Jurisdiccons, That in such Case,
vpon the Certyficate of one Majistrate in the Jurisdiccon out
of which the said servant fled, or upon other due proofe,
the said servant shalbe deliuered either to his Master or any
other that pursues and brings such Certificate or proofe.
And that vpon the escape of any prisoner whatsoever or
fugitiue for any criminal cause, whether breaking prison
or getting from the officer or otherwise escaping, upon the
certificate of two Majistrats of the Jurisdiccon out of which
the escape is made that he was a prisoner or such an offender
at the tyme of the escape. The Majestrates or some
of them of that Jurisdiccon where for the present the said
prisoner or fugitive abideth shall forthwith graunt such
a warrant as the case will beare for the apprehending of
any such person, and the delivery of him into the hands
of the officer or other person that pursues him. And if
there be help required for the safe returneing of any such
offender, then it shalbe graunted to him that craves the
same, he paying the charges thereof.
IX. And for that the justest warrs may be of dangerous
consequence, espetially to the smaler plantacons in
these vnited Colonies, It is agreed that neither the Massachusetts,
Plymouth, Connectacutt nor New-Haven, nor
any of the members of any of them shall at any tyme hereafter
begin, undertake, or engage themselues or this Confederacon,
or any part thereof in any warr whatsoever
(sudden exegents with the necessary consequents thereof
excepted, which are also to be moderated as much as the
case will permit) without the consent and agreement of
the forenamed eight Commissioners, or at least six of them,
as in the sixt Article is provided: And that no charge
be required of any of the Confederats in case of a defensiue
warr till the said Commissioners haue mett and approued
the justice of the warr, and have agreed vpon the
sum of money to be levyed, which sum is then to be payd
by the severall Confederates in proporcon according to
the fourth Article.
X. That in extraordinary occations when meetings
are summoned by three Majistrats of any Jurisdiccon, or
two as in the fift Article, If any of the Commissioners come
not, due warneing being given or sent, It is agreed that
foure of the Commissioners shall have power to direct a
warr which cannot be delayed and to send for due proporcons
of men out of eich Jurisdiccon, as well as six might doe if
all mett; but not less than six shall determine the justice
of the warr or allow the demanude of bills of charges or
cause any levies to be made for the same.
XI. It is further agreed that if any of the Confederates
shall hereafter break any of these present Articles, or be
any other wayes injurious to any one of thother Jurisdiccons,
such breach of Agreement, or injurie, shalbe duly
considered and ordered by the Commissioners for thother
Jurisdiccons, that both peace and this present Confederacon
may be entirely preserued without violation.
XII. Lastly, this perpetuall Confederacon and the several
Articles and Agreements thereof being read and seriously
considered, both by the Generall Court for the Massachusetts,
and by the Commissioners for Plymouth, Connectacutt
and New Haven, were fully allowed and confirmed by three
of the forenamed Confederates, namely, the Massachusetts,
Connectacutt and New-Haven, Onely the Commissioners
for Plymouth, having no Commission to conclude, desired
respite till they might advise with their Generall Court,
wherevpon it was agreed and concluded by the said court
of the Massachusetts, and the Commissioners for the other
two Confederates, That if Plymouth Consent, then the
whole treaty as it stands in these present articles is and
shall continue firme and stable without alteracon: But
if Plymouth come not in, yet the other three Confederates
doe by these presents confirme the whole Confederacon
and all the Articles thereof, onely, in September next, when
the second meeting of the Commissioners is to be at Bostone,
new consideracon may be taken of the sixt Article, which
concernes number of Commissioners for meeting and concluding
the affaires of this Confederacon to the satisfaccon
of the court of the Massachusetts, and the Commissioners
for thother two Confederates, but the rest to stand vnquestioned.
In testymony whereof, the Generall Court of the Massachusetts
by their Secretary, and the Commissioners
for Connectacutt and New-Haven haue subscribed these
presente articles, this xixth of the third month, commonly
called May, Anno Domini, 1643.
At a Meeting of the Commissioners for the Confederacon,
held at Boston, the Seaventh of September. It appeareing
that the Generall Court of New Plymouth, and the severall
Towneships thereof have read, considered and approoued
these articles of Confederacon, as appeareth by Comission
from their Generall Court beareing Date the xxixth of
August, 1643, to Mr. Edward Winslowe and Mr. Will Collyer,
to ratifye and confirme the same on their behalf, wee therefore,
the Comissioners for the Mattachusetts, Conecktacutt
and New Haven, doe also for our seuerall Gouernments,
subscribe vnto them.
John Winthrop, Governor of Massachusetts,
Tho. Dudley,
Theoph. Eaton,
Geo. Fenwick,
Edwa. Hopkins,
Thomas Gregson.
A Briefe and Plaine Scheam how the English Colonies
in the North parts of America, viz.: Boston, Connecticut,
Road Island, New York, New Jerseys, Pensilvania,
Maryland, Virginia, and Carolina may be made more
usefull to the Crowne, and one another’s peace and safty
with an universall concurrence.
1st. That the severall Colonies before mentioned do
meet once a year, and oftener if need be, during the war,
and at least once in two years in times of peace, by their
stated and appointed Deputies, to debate and resolve of
such measures as are most adviseable for their better understanding,
and the public tranquility and safety.
2d. That in order to it two persons well qualified for
sence, sobriety and substance be appointed by each Province,
as their Representatives or Deputies, which in the
whole make the Congress to consist of twenty persons.
3d. That the King’s Commissioner for that purpose
specially appointed shall have the chaire and preside in
the said Congresse.
4th. That they shall meet as near as conveniently may
be to the most centrall Colony for use of the Deputies.
5th. Since that may in all probability, be New York
both because it is near the Center of the Colonies and for
that it is a Frontier and in the King’s nomination, the Govr.
of that Colony may therefore also be the King’s High
Commissioner during the Session after the manner of
Scotland.
6th. That their business shall be to hear and adjust
all matters of Complaint or difference between Province
and Province. As, 1st, where persons quit their own Province
and goe to another, that they may avoid their just
debts, tho they be able to pay them, 2nd, where offenders
fly Justice, or Justice cannot well be had upon such offenders
in the Provinces that entertaine them, 3dly, to
prevent or cure injuries in point of Commerce, 4th, to consider
of ways and means to support the union and safety
of these Provinces against the publick enemies. In which
Congresse the Quotas of men and charges will be much
easier, and more equally sett, then it is possible for any establishment
made here to do; for the Provinces, knowing
their own condition and one another’s, can debate that
matter with more freedome and satisfaction and better
adjust and ballance their affairs in all respects for their
common safty.
7ly. That in times of war the King’s High Commissioner
shall be generall or chief Commander of the severall
Quotas upon service against a common enemy as
he shall be advised, for the good and benefit of the whole.
Plan of a proposed Union of the several Colonies of
Massachusetts-Bay, New Hampshire, Connecticut, Rhode
Island, New-York, New-Jersey, Pennsylvania, Maryland,
Virginia, North Carolina, and South Carolina for their
mutual Defence and Security, and for the extending the
British Settlements in North America.
That humble application be made for an act of Parliament
of Great Britain, by virtue of which one general government
may be formed in America, including all the said
Colonies, within and under which government each Colony
may retain its present constitution, except in the particulars
wherein a change may be directed by the said act, as hereafter
follows.
That the said general government be administered by
a President-General, to be appointed and supported by
the crown; and a Grand Council to be chosen by the representatives
of the people of the several Colonies met in
their respective assemblies.
It was thought that it would be best the President-General should
be supported as well as appointed by the crown, that so all disputes
between him and the Grand-Council concerning his salary might
be prevented; as such disputes have been frequently of mischievous
consequence in particular Colonies, especially in time of public
danger. The quit-rents of crown lands in America might in a
short time be sufficient for this purpose. The choice of members
for the Grand-Council is placed in the House of Representatives
of each government, in order to give the people a share in this new
general government, as the crown has its share by the appointment
of the President-General.
But it being proposed by the gentlemen of the Council of New
York, and some other counsellors among the commissioners, to
alter the plan in this particular, and to give the governors and
councils of the several Provinces a share in the choice of the Grand-Council,
or at least a power of approving and confirming, or of
disallowing, the choice made by the House of Representatives,
it was said,—“That the government or constitution, proposed
to be formed by the plan, consists of two branches: a President-General
appointed by the crown, and a Council chosen by the people,
or by the people’s representatives, which is the same thing.
“That, by a subsequent article, the council chosen by the people
can effect nothing without the consent of the President-General
appointed by the crown; the crown possesses, therefore, full one
half of the power of this constitution.
“That in the British constitution, the crown is supposed to
possess but one third, the Lords having their share.
“That the constitution seemed rather more favorable for the
crown.
“That it is essential to English liberty that the subject should
not be taxed but by his own consent, or the consent of his elected
representatives.
“That taxes to be laid and levied by this proposed constitution
will be proposed and agreed to by the representatives of the people,
if the plan in this particular be preserved.
“But if the proposed alteration should take place, it seemed
as if matters may be so managed, as that the crown shall finally
have the appointment, not only of the President-General, but of a
majority of the Grand-Council; for seven out of eleven governors
and councils are appointed by the crown.
“And so the people in all the Colonies would in effect be taxed
by their governors.
“It was therefore apprehended, that such alterations of the
plan would give great dissatisfaction, and that the Colonies could
not be easy under such a power in governors, and such an infringement
of what they take to be English liberty.
“Besides, the giving a share in the choice of the Grand Council
would not be equal with respect to all the Colonies, as their constitutions
differ. In some, both governor and council are appointed
by the crown. In others, they are both appointed by the proprietors.
In some, the people have a share in the choice of the council; in
others, both government and council are wholly chosen by the
people. But the House of Representatives is everywhere chosen
by the people; and, therefore, placing the right of choosing the
Grand Council in the representatives is equal with respect to all.
“That the Grand Council is intended to represent all the several
Houses of Representatives of the Colonies, as a House of Representatives
doth the several towns or counties of a Colony. Could
all the people of a Colony be consulted and unite in public measures,
a House of Representatives would be needless, and could
all the Assemblies consult and unite in general measures, the
Grand Council would be unnecessary.
“That a House of Commons or the House of Representatives,
and the Grand Council are alike in their nature and intention.
And, as it would seem improper that the King or House of Lords
should have a power of disallowing or appointing Members of the
House of Commons; so, likewise, that a governor and council
appointed by the crown should have a power of disallowing or
appointing members of the Grand Council, who, in this constitution,
are to be the representatives of the people.
“If the governor and councils therefore were to have a share
in the choice of any that are to conduct this general government,
it should seem more proper that they should choose the President-General.
But this being an office of great trust and importance
to the nation, it was thought better to be filled by the immediate
appointment of the crown.
“The power proposed to be given by the plan to the Grand Council
is only a concentration of the powers of the several assemblies in
certain points for the general welfare; as the power of the President-General
is of the several governors in the same point.
“And as the choice therefore of the Grand Council, by the representatives
of the people, neither gives the people any new powers,
nor diminishes the power of the crown, it was thought and hoped
the crown would not disapprove of it.”
Upon the whole, the commissioners were of opinion, that the
choice was most properly placed in the representatives of the people.
That within ____ months after the passing such act,
the House of Representatives that happens to be sitting
within that time, or that shall be especially for that purpose
convened, may and shall choose members for the
Grand Council, in the following proportion, that is to say,
Massachusetts Bay
7
New Hampshire
2
Connecticut
5
Rhode Island
2
New York
4
New Jersey
3
Pennsylvania
6
Maryland
4
Virginia
7
North Carolina
4
South Carolina
4
48
It was thought, that if the least Colony was allowed two, and
the others in proportion, the number would be very great, and
the expense heavy; and that less than two would not be convenient,
as, a single person being by any accident prevented appearing
at the meeting, the Colony he ought appear for would not be represented.
That, as the choice was not immediately popular,
they would be generally men of good abilities for business, and
men of reputation for integrity, and that forty-eight such men
might be a number sufficient. But, though it was thought reasonable
that each Colony should have a share in the representative
body in some degree according to the proportion it contributed
to the general treasury, yet the proportion of wealth or power of
the Colonies is not to be judged by the proportion here fixed: because
it was at first agreed, that the greatest Colony should not
have more than seven members, nor the least less than two; and
the setting these proportions between these two extremes was
not nicely attended to, as it would find itself, after the first election,
from the sum brought into the treasury by a subsequent article.
—Who shall meet for the first time at the city of Philadelphia
in Pennsylvania, being called by the President-General
as soon as conveniently may be after his appointment.
Philadelphia was named as being nearer the centre of the Colonies,
where the commissioners would be well and cheaply accommodated.
The high roads, through the whole extent, are for the most part
very good, in which forty or fifty miles a day may very well be,
and frequently are, travelled. Great part of the way may likewise
be gone by water. In summer time, the passages are frequently
performed in a week from Charleston to Philadelphia and New
York, and from Rhode Island to New York through the Sound,
in two or three days, and from New York to Philadelphia, by water
and land, in two days, by stage boats, and street carriages that set
out every other day. The journey from Charleston to Philadelphia
may likewise be facilitated by boats running up Chesapeake Bay
three hundred miles. But if the whole journey be performed on
horseback, the most distant members, viz., the two from New Hampshire
and from South Carolina, may probably render themselves
at Philadelphia in fifteen or twenty days; the majority may be
there in much less time.
That there shall be a new election of the members of
the Grand Council every three years; and, on the death
or resignation of any member, his place should be supplied
by a new choice at the next sitting of the Assembly
of the Colony he represented.
Some Colonies have annual assemblies, some continue during
a governor’s pleasure; three years was thought a reasonable medium
as affording a new member time to improve himself in the
business, and to act after such improvement, and yet giving opportunities,
frequently enough, to change him if he has misbehaved.
That after the first three years, when the proportion
of money arising out of each Colony to the general treasury
can be known, the number of members to be chosen
for each Colony shall, from time to time, in all ensuing
elections, be regulated by that proportion, yet so as that
the number to be chosen by any one Province be not more
than seven, nor less than two.
By a subsequent article, it is proposed that the General Council
shall lay and levy such general duties as to them may appear most
equal and least burdensome, etc. Suppose, for instance, they
lay a small duty or excise on some commodity imported into or
made in the Colonies, and pretty generally and equally used in
all of them, as rum, perhaps, or wine; the yearly produce of this
duty or excise, if fairly collected, would be in some Colonies greater,
in others less, as the Colonies are greater or smaller. When the
collector’s accounts are brought in, the proportions will appear;
and from them it is proposed to regulate the proportion of the representatives
to be chosen at the next general election, within the
limits, however, of seven and two. These numbers may therefore
vary in the course of years, as the Colonies may in the growth
and increase of people. And thus the quota of tax from each
Colony would naturally vary with its circumstances, thereby
preventing all disputes and dissatisfaction about the just proportions
due from each, which might otherwise produce pernicious
consequences, and destroy the harmony and good agreement
that ought to subsist between the several parts of the Union.
That the Grand Council shall meet once in every year,
and oftener if occasion require, at such time and place as
they shall adjourn to at the last preceding meeting, or as
they shall be called to meet at by the President-General
on any emergency; he having first obtained in writing
the consent of seven of the members to such call, and sent
due and timely notice to the whole.
It was thought, in establishing and governing new Colonies or
settlements, or regulating Indian trade, Indian treaties, etc., there
would, every year, sufficient business arise to require at least one
meeting, and at such meeting many things might be suggested
for the benefit of all the Colonies. This annual meeting may
either be at a time and place certain, to be fixed by the President-General
and Grand Council at their first meeting; or left at liberty,
to be at such time and place as they shall adjourn to, or be called
to meet at, by the President-General.
In time of war, it seems convenient that the meeting should
be in that colony which is nearest the seat of action.
The power of calling them on any emergency seemed necessary
to be vested in the President-General; but, that such power might
not be wantonly used to harass the members, and oblige them
to make frequent long journeys to little purpose, the consent of
seven at least to such call was supposed a convenient guard.
That the Grand Council have power to choose their
speaker; and shall neither be dissolved, prorogued, nor continued
sitting longer than six weeks at one time, without
their own consent or the special command of the crown.
The speaker should be presented for approbation; it being convenient,
to prevent misunderstandings and disgusts, that the
mouth of the Council should be a person agreeable, if possible,
to the Council and President-General.
Governors have sometimes wantonly exercised the power of
proroguing or continuing the sessions of assemblies, merely to
harass the members and compel a compliance; and sometimes
dissolve them on slight disgusts. This it was feared might
be done by the President-General, if not provided against; and
the inconvenience and hardship would be greater in the general
government than in particular Colonies, in proportion to the distance
the members must be from home during sittings, and the
long journeys some of them must necessarily take.
That the members of the Grand Council shall be allowed
for their service ten shillings per diem, during their session
and journey to and from the place of meeting; twenty miles
to be reckoned a day’s journey.
It was thought proper to allow some wages, lest the expense
might deter some suitable persons from the service; and not to
allow too great wages, lest unsuitable persons should be tempted
to cabal for the employment, for the sake of gain. Twenty miles
were set down as a day’s journey, to allow for accidental hindrances
on the road, and the greater expenses of travelling than residing
at the place of meeting.
That the assent of the President-General be requisite
to all acts of the Grand Council, and that it be his office
and duty to cause them to be carried into execution.
The assent of the President-General to all acts of the Grand
Council was made necessary in order to give the crown its due
share of influence in this government, and connect it with that of
Great Britain. The President-General, besides one half of the
legislative power, hath in his hands the whole executive power.
That the President-General, with the advice of the Grand
Council, hold or direct all Indian treaties, in which the
general interest of the Colonies may be concerned, and
make peace or declare war with Indian nations.
The power of making peace or war with Indian nations is at present
supposed to be in every Colony, and is expressly granted to
some by charter, so that no new power is hereby intended to be
granted to the Colonies. But as, in consequence of this power,
one Colony might make peace with a nation that another was justly
engaged in war with; or make war on slight occasion without
the concurrence or approbation of neighboring Colonies, greatly
endangered by it; or make particular treaties of neutrality in case of
a general war, to their own private advantage in trade, by supplying
the common enemy, of all which there have been instances,
it was thought better to have all treaties of a general nature under
a general direction, that so the good of the whole may be consulted
and provided for.
That they make such laws as they judge necessary for
regulating all Indian trade.
Many quarrels and wars have arisen between the colonies and
Indian nations, through the bad conduct of traders, who cheat
the Indians after making them drunk, etc., to the great expense
of the colonies, both in blood and treasure. Particular colonies
are so interested in the trade, as not to be willing to admit such
a regulation as might be best for the whole; and therefore it was
thought best under a general direction.
That they make all purchases from Indians, for the
crown, of lands not now within the bounds of particular
colonies, or that shall not be within their bounds when
some of them are reduced to more convenient dimensions.
Purchases from the Indians, made by private persons, have
been attended with many inconveniences. They have frequently
interfered and occasioned uncertainty of titles, many disputes
and expensive lawsuits, and hindered the settlement of the land
so disputed. Then the Indians have been cheated by such private
purchases, and discontent and wars have been the consequence.
These would be prevented by public fair purchases.
Several of the Colony charters in America extend their bounds
to the South Sea, which may perhaps be three or four thousand
miles in length to one or two hundred miles in breadth. It is
supposed they must in time be reduced to dimensions more convenient
for the common purposes of government.
Very little of the land in these grants is yet purchased of the
Indians.
It is much cheaper to purchase of them, than to take and maintain
the possession by force; for they are generally very reasonable
in their demands for land; and the expense of guarding a large
frontier against their incursions is vastly great; because all must
be guarded, and always guarded, as we know not where or when
to expect them.
That they make new settlements on such purchases by
granting lands in the King’s name, reserving a quit-rent
to the crown for the use of the general treasury.
It is supposed better that there should be one purchaser than
many; and that the crown should be that purchaser, or the Union
in the name of the crown. By this means the bargains may be
more easily made, the price not enhanced by numerous bidders,
future disputes about private Indian purchases, and monopolies
of vast tracts to particular persons (which are prejudicial to the
settlement and peopling of the country), prevented; and, the land
being again granted in small tracts to the settlers, the quit-rents
reserved may in time become a fund for support of government,
for defence of the country, ease of taxes, etc.
Strong forts on the Lakes, the Ohio, etc., may, at the same time
they secure our present frontiers, serve to defend new colonies
settled under their protection; and such colonies would also mutually
defend and support such forts, and better secure the friendship
of the far Indians.
A particular colony has scarce strength enough to exert itself
by new settlements, at so great a distance from the old; but the
joint force of the Union might suddenly establish a new colony
or two in those parts, or extend an old colony to particular passes,
greatly to the security of our present frontiers, increase of trade
and people, breaking off the French communication between Canada
and Louisiana, and speedy settlement of the intermediate lands.
The power of settling new colonies is therefore thought a valuable
part of the plan, and what cannot so well be executed by two unions
as by one.
That they make laws for regulating and governing such
new settlements, till the crown shall think fit to form them
into particular governments.
The making of laws suitable for the new colonies, it was thought,
would be properly vested in the president-general and grand council;
under whose protection they must at first necessarily be, and who
would be well acquainted with their circumstances, as having
settled them. When they are become sufficiently populous, they
may by the crown be formed into complete and distinct governments.
The appointment of a sub-president by the crown, to take place
in case of the death or absence of the president-general, would
perhaps be an improvement of the plan; and if all the governors of
particular provinces were to be formed into a standing council
of state, for the advice and assistance of the president-general,
it might be another considerable improvement.
That they raise and pay soldiers and build forts for the
defence of any of the colonies, and equip vessels of force
to guard the coasts and protect the trade on the ocean,
lakes, or great rivers; but they shall not impress men in
any colony, without the consent of the legislature.
It was thought, that quotas of men, to be raised and paid by
the several colonies, and joined for any public service, could not
always be got together with the necessary expedition. For instance,
suppose one thousand men should be wanted in New Hampshire
on any emergency. To fetch them by fifties and hundreds
out of every colony, as far as South Carolina, would be inconvenient,
the transportation chargeable, and the occasion perhaps passed
before they could be assembled; and therefore it would be best to
raise them (by offering bounty money and pay) near the place
where they would be wanted, to be discharged again when the
service should be over.
Particular colonies are at present backward to build forts at
their own expense, which they say will be equally useful to their
neighboring colonies, who refuse to join, on a presumption that
such forts will be built and kept up, though they contribute nothing.
This unjust conduct weakens the whole; but, the forts being for
the good of the whole, it was thought best they should be built
and maintained by the whole, out of the common treasury.
In the time of war, small vessels of force are sometimes necessary
in the colonies to scour the coasts of small privateers. These
being provided by the Union will be an advantage in turn to the
colonies which are situated on the sea, and whose frontiers on the
land-side, being covered by other colonies, reap but little immediate
benefit from the advanced forts.
That for these purposes they have power to make laws
and lay and levy such general duties, imposts or taxes,
as to them shall appear most equal and just (considering
the ability and other circumstances of the inhabitants in
the several colonies), and such as may be collected with
the least inconvenience to the people; rather discouraging
luxury, than loading industry with unnecessary burdens.
The laws which the president-general and grand council are
empowered to make are such only as shall be necessary for the
government of the settlements; the raising, regulating, and paying
soldiers for the general service; the regulating of Indian trade;
and laying and collecting the general duties and taxes. They
should also have a power to restrain the exportation of provisions
to the enemy from any of the colonies, on particular occasions, in
time of war. But it is not intended that they may interfere with
the constitution or government of the particular colonies, who
are to be left to their own laws, and to lay, levy and apply their
own taxes as before.
That they may appoint a General Treasurer, and Particular
Treasurer in government when necessary; and,
from time to time, may order the sums in the treasuries
of each government into the general treasury, or draw
on them for special payments, as they find most convenient.
The treasurers here meant are only for the general funds and
not for the particular funds of each colony, which remain in the
hands of their own treasurers at their own disposal.
Yet no money to issue but by joint orders of the President-General
and Grand Council, except where sums have
been appointed to particular purposes, and the President-General
is previously empowered by an act to draw such
sums.
To prevent misapplication of the money, or even application
that might be dissatisfactory to the crown or the people, it was
thought necessary to join the president-general and grand council
in all issues of money.
That the general accounts shall be yearly settled and
reported to the several Assemblies.
By communicating the accounts yearly to each Assembly,
they will be satisfied of the prudent and honest conduct of their
representatives in the grand council.
That a quorum of the Grand Council, empowered to
act with the President-General, do consist of twenty-five
members; among whom there shall be one or more from
a majority of the Colonies.
The quorum seems large, but it was thought it would not be
satisfactory to the colonies in general, to have matters of importance
to the whole transacted by a smaller number, or even by this
number of twenty-five, unless there were among them one at least
from a majority of the colonies, because otherwise, the whole quorum
being made up of members from three or four colonies at one end
of the union, something might be done that would not be equal
with respect to the rest, and thence dissatisfaction and discords
might rise to the prejudice of the whole.
That the laws made by them for the purposes aforesaid
shall not be repugnant, but, as near as may be, agreeable
to the laws of England, and shall be transmitted to the
King in Council for approbation, as soon as may be after
their passing; and if not disapproved within three years
after presentation, to remain in force.
This was thought necessary for the satisfaction of the crown,
to preserve the connection of the parts of the British empire with
the whole, of the members with the head, and to induce greater
care and circumspection in making of the laws, that they be good
in themselves and for the general benefit.
That, in case of the death of the President-General, the
Speaker of the Grand Council for the time being shall succeed,
and be vested with the same powers and authorities,
to continue till the King’s pleasure be known.
It might be better, perhaps, as was said before, if the crown
appointed a vice-president, to take place on the death or absence
of the president-general; for so we should be more sure of a suitable
person at the head of the colonies. On the death or absence of
both, the speaker to take place (or rather the eldest King’s governor)
till his Majesty’s pleasure be known.
That all military commission officers, whether for land
or sea service, to act under this general constitution, shall
be nominated by the President-General; but the approbation
of the Grand Council is to be obtained, before they
receive their commissions. And all civil officers are to
be nominated by the Grand Council, and to receive the
President-General’s approbation before they officiate.
It was thought it might be very prejudicial to the service, to
have officers appointed unknown to the people or unacceptable,
the generality of Americans serving willingly under officers they
know; and not caring to engage in the service under strangers, or
such as are often appointed by governors through favor or interest.
The service here meant, is not the stated, settled service
in standing troops; but any sudden and short service, either for
defence of our colonies, or invading the enemy’s country (such
as the expedition to Cape Breton in the last war; in which many
substantial farmers and tradesmen engaged as common soldiers,
under officers of their own country, for whom they had an esteem
and affection; who would not have engaged in a standing army,
or under officers from England). It was therefore thought best
to give the Council the power of approving the officers, which the
people will look on as a great security of their being good men.
And without some such provision as this, it was thought the expense
of engaging men in the service on any emergency would be
much greater, and the number who could be induced to engage
much less; and that therefore it would be most for the King’s service
and the general benefit of the nation, that the prerogative should
relax a little in this particular throughout all the colonies in America;
as it had already done much more in the charters of some particular
colonies, viz.: Connecticut and Rhode Island.
The civil officers will be chiefly treasurers and collectors of taxes;
and the suitable persons are most likely to be known by the council.
But, in case of vacancy by death or removal of any officer
civil or military, under this constitution, the Governor
of the province in which such vacancy happens, may appoint,
till the pleasure of the President-General and Grand
Council can be known.
The vacancies were thought best supplied by the governors
in each province, till a new appointment can be regularly made;
otherwise the service might suffer before the meeting of the
president-general and grand council.
That the particular military as well as civil establishments
in each colony remain in their present state, the
general constitution notwithstanding; and that on sudden
emergencies any colony may defend itself, and lay
the accounts of expense thence arising before the president-general
and general council, who may allow and
order payment of the same, as far as they judge such accounts
just and reasonable.
Otherwise the union of the whole would weaken the parts, contrary
to the design of the union. The accounts are to be judged
of by the president-general and grand council, and allowed if found
reasonable. This was thought necessary to encourage colonies
to defend themselves, as the expense would be light when borne
by the whole; and also to check imprudent and lavish expense
in such defences.
To all to whom these Presents shall come, we the undersigned
Delegates of the States affixed to our Names,
send greeting.
Whereas the Delegates of the United States of America
in Congress assembled did on the fifteenth day of November
in the Year of our Lord One Thousand Seven Hundred
and Seventyseven, and in the Second Year of the Independence
of America agree to certain articles of Confederation
and perpetual Union between the States of Newhampshire,
Massachusetts-bay, Rhode-island and Providence
Plantations, Connecticut, New York, New Jersey, Pennsylvania,
Delaware, Maryland, Virginia, North-Carolina,
South-Carolina and Georgia in the Words following, viz.
Articles of Confederation and perpetual Union between
the States of Newhampshire, Massachusetts-bay, Rhode-island
and Providence Plantations, Connecticut, New-York,
New-Jersey, Pennsylvania, Delaware, Maryland,
Virginia, North-Carolina, South-Carolina and Georgia.
Article I. The stile of this confederacy shall be “The
United States of America.”
Article II. Each State retains its sovereignty, freedom
and independence, and every power, jurisdiction and
right, which is not by this confederation expressly delegated
to the United States, in Congress assembled.
Article III. The said States hereby severally enter
into a firm league of friendship with each other, for their
common defence, the security of their liberties, and their
mutual and general welfare, binding themselves to assist
each other, against all force offered to, or attacks made
upon them, or any of them, on account of religion, sovereignty,
trade, or any other pretence whatever.
Article IV. The better to secure and perpetuate mutual
friendship and intercourse among the people of the
different States in this Union, the free inhabitants of each
of these States, paupers, vagabonds and fugitives from
justice excepted, shall be entitled to all privileges and immunities
of free citizens in the several States; and the
people of each State shall have free ingress and regress
to and from any other State, and shall enjoy therein
all the privileges of trade and commerce, subject to the
same duties, impositions and restrictions as the inhabitants
thereof respectively, provided that such restrictions
shall not extend so far as to prevent the removal of property
imported into any State, to any other State of which
the owner is an inhabitant; provided also that no imposition,
duties or restriction shall be laid by any State, on
the property of the United States, or either of them.
If any person guilty of, or charged with treason, felony,
or other high misdemeanor in any State, shall flee
from justice, and be found in any of the United States,
he shall upon demand of the Governor or Executive power,
of the State from which he fled, be delivered up and removed
to the State having jurisdiction of his offence.
Full faith and credit shall be given in each of these States
to the records, acts and judicial proceedings of the courts
and magistrates of every other State.
Article V. For the more convenient management of
the general interests of the United States, delegates shall
be annually appointed in such manner as the legislature
of each State shall direct, to meet in Congress on the first
Monday in November, in every year, with a power reserved
to each State, to recall its delegates, or any of them, at any
time within the year, and to send others in their stead,
for the remainder of the year.
No State shall be represented in Congress by less than
two, nor by more than seven members; and no person shall
be capable of being a delegate for more than three years
in any term of six years; nor shall any person, being a
delegate, be capable of holding any office under the United
States, for which he, or another for his benefit receives any
salary, fees or emolument of any kind.
Each State shall maintain its own delegates in a meeting
of the States, and while they act as members of the
committee of the States.
In determining questions in the United States, in Congress
assembled, each State shall have one vote.
Freedom of speech and debate in Congress shall not be
impeached or questioned in any court, or place out of Congress,
and the members of Congress shall be protected in
their persons from arrests and imprisonments, during the
time of their going to and from, and attendance on Congress,
except for treason, felony, or breach of the peace.
Article VI. No State without the consent of the United
States in Congress assembled, shall send any embassy to,
or receive any embassy from, or enter into any conference,
agreement, alliance or treaty with any king, prince or state;
nor shall any person holding any office of profit or trust
under the United States, or any of them, accept of any
present, emolument, office or title of any kind whatever
from any king, prince or foreign state; nor shall the United
States in Congress assembled, or any of them, grant any
title of nobility.
No two or more States shall enter into any treaty, confederation
or alliance whatever between them, without
the consent of the United States in Congress assembled,
specifying accurately the purposes for which the same is
to be entered into, and how long it shall continue.
No State shall lay any imposts or duties, which may
interfere with any stipulations in treaties, entered into
by the United States in Congress assembled, with any
king, prince or state, in pursuance of any treaties already
proposed by Congress, to the courts of France and Spain.
No vessels of war shall be kept up in time of peace by
any State, except such number only, as shall be deemed
necessary by the United States in Congress assembled,
for the defence of such State, or its trade; nor shall any
body of forces be kept up by any State, in time of peace,
except such number only, as in the judgment of the United
States, in Congress assembled, shall be deemed requisite
to garrison the forts necessary for the defence of such State;
but every State shall always keep up a well regulated and
disciplined militia, sufficiently armed and accoutred, and
shall provide and constantly have ready for use, in public
stores, a due number of field-pieces and tents, and a proper
quantity of arms, ammunition and camp equipage.
No State shall engage in any war without the consent
of the United States in Congress assembled, unless such
State be actually invaded by enemies, or shall have received
certain advice of a resolution being formed by some
nation of Indians to invade such State, and the danger
is so imminent as not to admit of a delay, till the United
States in Congress assembled can be consulted: nor shall
any State grant commissions to any ships or vessels of war,
nor letters of marque or reprisal, except it be after a declaration
of war by the United States in Congress assembled,
and then only against the kingdom or state and the subjects
thereof, against which war has been so declared, and under
such regulations as shall be established by the United
States in Congress assembled, unless such State be infested
by pirates, in which case vessels of war may be fitted out for
that occasion, and kept so long as the danger shall continue,
or until the United States in Congress assembled
shall determine otherwise.
Article VII. When land forces are raised by any
State for the common defence, all officers of or under the
rank of colonel, shall be appointed by the Legislature of
each State respectively by whom such forces shall be raised,
or in such manner as such State shall direct, and all vacancies
shall be filled up by the State which first made the
appointment.
Article VIII. All charges of war, and all other expenses
that shall be incurred for the common defence or
general welfare, and allowed by the United States in Congress
assembled, shall be defrayed out of a common treasury,
which shall be supplied by the several States, in proportion
to the value of all land within each State, granted
to or surveyed for any person, as such land and the buildings
and improvements thereon shall be estimated according
to such mode as the United States in Congress
assembled, shall from time to time direct and appoint.
The taxes for paying that proportion shall be laid and
levied by the authority and direction of the Legislatures
of the several States within the time agreed upon by the
United States in Congress assembled.
Article IX. The United States in Congress assembled,
shall have the sole and exclusive right and power of determining
on peace and war, except in the cases mentioned
in the sixth article—of sending and receiving ambassadors—entering
into treaties and alliances, provided that no
treaty of commerce shall be made whereby the legislative
power of the respective States shall be restrained from imposing
such imposts and duties on foreigners, as their
own people are subjected to, or from prohibiting the exportation
or importation of any species of goods or commodities
whatsoever—of establishing rules for deciding
in all cases, what captures on land or water shall be legal,
and in what manner prizes taken by land or naval forces
in the service of the United States shall be divided or appropriated—of
granting letters of marque and reprisal
in times of peace—appointing courts for the trial of piracies
and felonies committed on the high seas and establishing
courts for receiving and determining finally appeals in all
cases of captures, provided that no member of Congress
shall be appointed a judge of any of the said courts.
The United States in Congress assembled shall also be
the last resort on appeal in all disputes and differences
now subsisting or that hereafter may arise between two
or more States concerning boundary, jurisdiction or any
other cause whatever; which authority shall always be
exercised in the manner following. Whenever the legislative
or executive authority or lawful agent of any State
in controversy with another shall present a petition to
Congress, stating the matter in question and praying for
a hearing, notice thereof shall be given by order of Congress
to the legislative or executive authority of the other State
in controversy, and a day assigned for the appearance of
the parties by their lawful agents, who shall then be directed
to appoint by joint consent, commissioners or judges to
constitute a court for hearing and determining the matter
in question: but if they cannot agree, Congress shall name
three persons out of each of the United States, and from the
list of such persons each party shall alternately strike out
one, the petitioners beginning, until the number shall be
reduced to thirteen; and from that number not less than
seven, nor more than nine names as Congress shall direct,
shall in the presence of Congress be drawn out by lot, and
the persons whose names shall be so drawn or any five
of them, shall be commissioners or judges, to hear and
finally determine the controversy, so always as a major
part of the judges who shall hear the cause shall agree
in the determination: and if either party shall neglect to
attend at the day appointed, without showing reasons,
which Congress shall judge sufficient, or being present shall
refuse to strike, the Congress shall proceed to nominate
three persons out of each State, and the Secretary of Congress
shall strike in behalf of such party absent or refusing;
and the judgment and sentence of the court to be appointed,
in the manner before prescribed, shall be final and conclusive;
and if any of the parties shall refuse to submit
to the authority of such court, or to appear or defend their
claim or cause, the court shall nevertheless proceed to pronounce
sentence, or judgment, which shall in like manner
be final and decisive, the judgment or sentence and other
proceedings being in either case transmitted to Congress,
and lodged among the acts of Congress for the security
of the parties concerned: provided that every commissioner,
before he sits in judgment, shall take an oath to be administered
by one of the judges of the supreme or superior court
of the State where the cause shall be tried, “well and truly
to hear and determine the matter in question, according
to the best of his judgment, without favour, affection or
hope of reward:” provided also that no State shall be deprived
of territory for the benefit of the United States.
All controversies concerning the private right of soil
claimed under different grants of two or more States, whose
jurisdiction as they may respect such lands, and the States
which passed such grants are adjusted, the said grants
or either of them being at the same time claimed to have
originated antecedent to such settlement of jurisdiction,
shall on the petition of either party to the Congress of the
United States, be finally determined as near as may be
in the same manner as is before prescribed for deciding disputes
respecting territorial jurisdiction between different
States.
The United States in Congress assembled shall also
have the sole and exclusive right and power of regulating
the alloy and value of coin struck by their own authority,
or by that of the respective States—fixing the
standard of weights and measures throughout the United
States—regulating the trade and managing all affairs
with the Indians, not members of any of the States, provided
that the legislative right of any State within its own
limits be not infringed or violated—establishing and regulating
post-offices from one State to another, throughout
all the United States, and exacting such postage on the
papers passing thro’ the same as may be requisite to defray
the expenses of the said office—appointing all officers of
the land forces, in the service of the United States, excepting
regimental officers—appointing all the officers of the
naval forces, and commissioning all officers whatever in
the service of the United States—making rules for the
government and regulation of the said land and naval forces,
and directing their operations.
The United States in Congress assembled shall have
authority to appoint a committee, to sit in the recess of
Congress, to be denominated “a Committee of the States,”
and to consist of one delegate from each State; and to appoint
such other committees and civil officers as may be
necessary for managing the general affairs of the United
States under their direction—to appoint one of their number
to preside, provided that no person be allowed to serve
in the office of president more than one year in any term
of three years; to ascertain the necessary sums of money
to be raised for the service of the United States, and to appropriate
and apply the same for defraying the public expenses—to
borrow money, or emit bills on the credit of
the United States, transmitting every half year to the respective
States an account of the sums of money so borrowed
or emitted,—to build and equip a navy—to agree
upon the number of land forces, and to make requisitions
from each State for its quota, in proportion to the number
of white inhabitants in such State; which requisition shall
be binding, and thereupon the Legislature of each State
shall appoint the regimental officers, raise the men and
cloath, arm and equip them in a soldier like manner, at
the expense of the United States; and the officers and men
so cloathed, armed and equipped shall march to the place
appointed, and within the time agreed on by the United
States in Congress assembled: but if the United States
in Congress assembled shall, on consideration of circumstances
judge proper that any State should not raise men,
or should raise a smaller number than its quota, and that
any other State should raise a greater number of men than
the quota thereof, such extra number shall be raised, officered,
cloathed, armed and equipped in the same manner
as the quota of such State, unless the legislature of such
State shall judge that such extra number cannot be safely
spared out of the same, in which case they shall raise, officer,
cloath, arm and equip as many of such extra number as
they judge can be safely spared. And the officers and
men so cloathed, armed and equipped, shall march to the
place appointed, and within the time agreed on by the United
States in Congress assembled.
The United States in Congress assembled shall never
engage in a war, nor grant letters of marque and reprisal
in time of peace, nor enter into any treaties or alliances,
nor coin money, nor regulate the value thereof, nor ascertain
the sums and expenses necessary for the defence
and welfare of the United States, or any of them, nor emit
bills, nor borrow money on the credit of the United States,
nor appropriate money, nor agree upon the number of vessels
of war, to be built or purchased, or the number of land or
sea forces to be raised, nor appoint a commander-in-chief
of the army or navy, unless nine States assent to the
same: nor shall a question on any other point, except for
adjourning from day to day be determined, unless by the
votes of a majority of the United States in Congress assembled.
The Congress of the United States shall have power
to adjourn to any time within the year, and to any place
within the United States, so that no period of adjournment
be for a longer duration than the space of six months,
and shall publish the journal of their proceedings monthly,
except such parts thereof relating to treaties, alliances
or military operations, as in their judgment require secresy;
and the yeas and nays of the delegates of each State on
any question shall be entered on the journal, when it is
desired by any delegate; and the delegates of a State, or
any of them, at his or their request shall be furnished with
a transcript of the said journal, except such parts as are
above excepted, to lay before the Legislatures of the several
States.
Article X. The committee of the States, or any nine
of them, shall be authorized to execute, in the recess of
Congress, such of the powers of Congress as the United
States in Congress assembled, by the consent of nine States,
shall from time to time think expedient to vest them with;
provided that no power be delegated to the said committee,
for the exercise of which, by the articles of confederation,
the voice of nine States in the Congress of the United States
assembled is requisite.
Article XI. Canada acceding to this confederation,
and joining in the measures of the United States, shall
be admitted into, and entitled to all the advantages of this
Union: but no other colony shall be admitted into the same,
unless such admission be agreed to by nine States.
Article XII. All bills of credit emitted, monies borrowed
and debts contracted by, or under the authority
of Congress, before the assembling of the United States,
in pursuance of the present confederation, shall be deemed
and considered as a charge against the United States, for
payment and satisfaction whereof the said United States,
and the public faith are hereby solemnly pledged.
Article XIII. Every State shall abide by the determinations
of the United States in Congress assembled,
on all questions which by this confederation are submitted
to them. And the articles of this confederation shall be
inviolably observed by every State, and the Union shall
be perpetual; nor shall any alteration at any time hereafter
be made in any of them; unless such alteration be
agreed to in a Congress of the United States, and be afterwards
confirmed by the Legislatures of every State.
And whereas it has pleased the Great Governor of the
world to incline the hearts of the Legislatures we respectively
represent in Congress, to approve of, and to authorize
us to ratify the said articles of confederation and perpetual
union. Know ye that we the undersigned delegates, by
virtue of the power and authority to us given for that purpose,
do by these presents, in the name and in behalf of our respective
constituents, fully and entirely ratify and confirm
each and every of the said articles of confederation
and perpetual union, and all and singular the matters and
things therein contained: and we do further solemnly plight
and engage the faith of our respective constituents, that
they shall abide by the determinations of the United States
in Congress assembled, on all questions, which by the said
confederation are submitted to them. And that the articles
thereof shall be inviolably observed by the States we re[s]pectively
represent, and that the Union shall be perpetual.
In witness whereof we have hereunto set our hands in Congress.
Done at Philadelphia in the State of Pennsylvania
the ninth day of July in the year of our Lord one
thousand seven hundred and seventy-eight, and in the
third year of the independence of America.
On the part & behalf of the State of New Hampshire.
Josiah Bartlett,
John Wentworth, Junr., August 8th, 1778.
On the part and behalf of the State of Massachusetts Bay.
John Hancock,
Samuel Adams,
Elbridge Gerry,
Francis Dana,
James Lovell,
Samuel Holten.
On the part and behalf of the State of Rhode Island and
Providence Plantations.
William Ellery,
Henry Marchant,
John Collins.
On the part and behalf of the State of Connecticut.
Roger Sherman,
Samuel Huntington,
Oliver Wolcott,
Titus Hosmer,
Andrew Adams.
On the part and behalf of the State of New York.
Jas. Duane,
Fra. Lewis,
Wm. Duer,
Gouv. Morris.
On the part and in behalf of the State of New Jersey,
Novr. 26, 1778.
Jno. Witherspoon,
Nath. Scudder.
On the part and behalf of the State of Pennsylvania.
Robt. Morris,
Daniel Roberdeau,
Jona. Bayard Smith,
William Clingan,
Joseph Reed, 22d July, 1778.
On the part & behalf of the State of Delaware.
Tho. M’Kean, Feby. 12, 1779.
John Dickinson, May 5th, 1779.
Nicholas Van Dyke.
On the part and behalf of the State of Maryland.
John Hanson, March 1, 1781.
Daniel Carroll, Mar. 1, 1781.
On the part and behalf of the State of Virginia.
Richard Henry Lee,
John Banister,
Thomas Adams,
Jno. Harvie,
Francis Lightfoot Lee.
On the part and behalf of the State of No. Carolina.
John Penn, July 21, 1778.
Corns. Harnett,
Jno. Williams.
On the part and behalf of the State of South Carolina.